Está en la página 1de 1120

THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM

Sanskrit Text with English Translation & Notes

Vol.I c' [tl

English Translation by

M.N. Dutt

Text & Edited by


S. Jain

NEW BHARATIYA BOOK CORPORATION


DELHI (INDIA)
(ix)

Description of other forms of Visnu worship. Adoration of the five fundamental


principles of the universe. Worship of the divine discs (Sudarsanam). The mode of
worshipping the Hayagriva manifestation of Visnu. Mode of performing the rite of
Gayatri Nyasa. Description of the glories of Gayatri. The mode of worshipping the deities,
Durga, etc. Description of other form of Sun-worship. Mahesvara worship. Enumeration
of diverse incantation. Mantras (Nama Vidya) are made.
Description of investing a phallic emblem with sacred thread (Siva-pavitrarohanam).
Description of the rite of investing an image of Visnu with the holy thread
Visnu-pavitrarohanam) Contemplation of embodied and dis-embodied God.
Characteristic marks of Salagrama Stones, Adoration of the deity presiding over
homesteads (Vastu). Essential features of a divine temple or of a palace. Installations of
divine images. Discourse on Yoga and acts of piety. Discourses on charities and gift-
makings, etc. Regulations of PrayaScittas. Traits of conduct of men marked by the several
kinds of Nidhis. Story of Priyavrata and incidental description of the Seven Islands of
the precious are described.
Description of the sanctity of Gaya, and its early history. Description of different
rites to be performed at different places at Gaya and their merits. Ablutions in the river
Phalgu, merit of offerings of funeral cakes to Rudra. History of king Visala. Merit of
offering funeral cakes at Pretasila in Gaya. Merit of performing Sraddhas at Preta 6ila.
Enumeration of the names of fourteen Manus and of the Devas and Saptarsis who
flourished in the time of their sons. Annals of Ruci incidentally narrated in the discourse
between Markandeya and Kraustika.
Ruci hymnises the Pitrs, who in their turn grant him a boon. Marriage of Ruci and
birth of Raucya Manu. Contemplation of Hari and its process. Laws of virtue as
promulgated by the holy sage Yajnavalkya. Initiation with the holy thread the study of

the Vedas. Duties of house-holders. Origin of mixed castes the five great Yajnas,
Sandhya-rites, duties of house-holders and members of different castes.
Gift-making and Charity. Mode of performing 3raddhas. Exorcism of Vinayakas.
Propitiation of malignant Planets. Duties of the order of forest-dwelling hermits. Duties
of Yatis. Signs of sinful souls. Rites of atonement. Impurities. A synopsis of the Dharma-
Sastra by ParaSara is given.

The Bjrhaspati Samhita


Synopsis of rules of conduct. Advice on thrift and economy in the Nitisara. Advice
as to the non-rejectment of a certain good, etc. Commendable traits in kings, etc., (in the
Nitisara). Commendable traits in servants (in the Nitisara). Injunctions as to the
appointments of the honest and the erudite in the King's service, etc. Injunctions as to
the distinction of friends and enemies (in the Nitisara). Counsels on forswearing bad
wives, etc., (End of the Brihaspati Samhita).
Enumeration of the names of Vratas (vows and penances) commenced. The Ananga
TrayodaSI Vratam. The Akhandya DvadasI Vratam. The Rambha Trtlya Vratam. The
Caturmasya Vratam, The Masopavasa Vratam Kartika Vratas. The 6iva Ratri Vratam.
The Ekadasi Vratam. Visvasena Puja BhaimI Ekadasi and Dvadagl. Various Vratas
described. The Pratipada Vratas. The Sasthi Varatas, Marfca Saptami Vratas are described.
(X)

RohinI AstamI Vratas etc. The Sadgati Vratam, etc. Asokastami Vratas etc.
Mahakausika Mantra, The Viranavaml Vratas, etc. The Havana Dvadasi Vratam. The
Damanaka TrayodasI, etc., are described. Genealogy of royal princes (solar race).
Genealogy of the princes of the lunar race. Description of the race of Puru. Descriptions
of kings who came after Janamejaya. Incarnations of Visnu and the glory of nuptial fidelity
described. The Ramayanam description of the Harivamsa is there.

The Dhanvantari Samhita


Description of the Nidanam of all the diseases. The Nidanam of Fever. The Nidanam
of Raktapittam (Haemorrhage). The Nidanam of Cough. The Nidanam of Hiccough.
The Nidanam of pulmonary consumption. The Nidanam of Aversion of food. The
Nidanam of heart disease. The Nidanam of diseases resulting from the excess or abuse
of wine. The Nidanam of Haemorrhoids. The Nidanam of Dysentery. The Nidanam of
Stangury, etc. The Nidanam of diseases of the Urinary organs (Pramehas). The Nidanam
of abscesses, etc. The Nidanam of Chlorosis, The Nidanam of Erysipelas. The Nidanam
of cutaneous affections (Kusthas). The Nidanam of bodily parasites. The Nidanam of
diseases of the nervous system. The Nidanam of Vata-Raktam are discussed in detail.
The Nidanam The Nidanam of diseases of the ears. The Nidanam
of Mukha-roga.
of diseases of the nose.The Nidanam of diseases of the eyes. The Nidanam of diseases of
the head. The Nidanam of diseases of the female reproductive organs. The Nidanam of
difficult labour. The Nidanam of diseases peculiar to perturient women. The Nidanam
of diseases peculiar to infant-life. The Nidanam of Syphilis. The Nidanam of Variola.
The Nidanam of minor affections. The Nidanam of Fistual in Ano, etc. The Nidanam of
poisons. The Nidanam of goitre, scrofula and glandular swellings. The Nidanam of
vomiting
The Nidanam of Urticaria. The Nidanam of 6ula, neuralgic pain etc —The Nidanam
of aphonia.The Nidanam of Udavarta. The Nidanam of traumatic ulcers etc. The Nidanam
of Sarira Vranas (idiopathic ulcers). The Nidanam of fractures. Medicinal recipes of
Medical treatment of fever, etc. Medical treatment of Sinus etc. Medical
inffalible efficacies.
treatment of female complaints. Therapeutic properties of drugs. Preparations of
medicinal oils and Ghrtas. Various medicinal compounds disclosed by Hari to Hara.
Various other medicinal Recipes. The same continued, Various other Recipes. Medical
treatment of cuts, wounds, scalds, bums, ete. Other Medicinal Recipes. Medical treatment
of snakebite, etc. are discussed in detail.

Various Recipes. Medical treatment of the diseases of cows, etc. Various Recipes for
the cure of sterility, virile impotency, etc. Various Recipes of fumigation-compounds,
etc. The prophylactic charm of Vaisnava Kavacam, The Sarvarthada Mantra. The
Visnu-Dharma Vidya. The Garuda Vidya. The Tripura Vidya. The Cucjamarii, The Pavana
Vijaya. Medical treatment, of the diseases of horses. Different names of the Ayurvedic
Drugs. Rules of Grammar. Duties of Brahmanas, etc.
A Synopsis of practical pieties. Expiatory Penances. Dissolution of the Universe.
Naimittika Pralaya, etc. The Wheel of Existence (Samsara Cakra). The made of Practising
the Great Yoga. Visnu Bhakti. The contemplation of Visnu. The excellence of Faith.
(xi)

Traits.of a true Vaisnava. to Nrsimha. The Jnanamrta-Stotram. The hymn to


The hymn
Visnu composed by the holy Markandeya. The hymn to Acyuta. The knowledge of
Brahma. The knowledge of Self. Synopsis of the Gita. The eight essentials, of Yoga, etc.
the merit that may be acquired by hearing the narration of the Garuda Puranam etc.
In the Chapter we learn that, the Puranam consists of eight thousand and eight
first

hundred verses,and the subjects dealt with therein are creation of the universe, Pujas,
Holy pools and shrines. Cosmogony and Geography, Ages of Manus, Duties of different
social orders. Gift-making, Duties of kings, etc.. Laws, Vratas, Royal dynasties, Vedangas,
Pralaya, Laws and money, and Knowledge (of Brahman and external
of Virtue, desire,
things): These then were the main themes that were originally dealt with in the Garuda
Puranam, and we may say that this was so in the light of the principle of Adhydya
Sampravibhdga (classification of chapters) which forms one of the cardinal rules in forming
the plan of a Sanskrit work. We regret to say, that, many things, having no legitmate
connection with the main themes of this Puranam, nor having a direct bearing thereon
have been added to it, and a large mass of original matter has been expunged from it so
as to bring it within the compass of the eight thousand and eight hundred Slokas, as laid
down in the introductory chapter. Thus we see that the Preta Khanda or
Visnu-dharmottara was added to it by way of an appendix, and the reason of these
successive accretions to the text can be easily understood if we consider that, the Garuda
Puranam, like the Agni, etc., although originally a compendium of the available
Brahmanical knowledge and rituals, pursued and followed by the Vaisnava section of
the community, came to gather in many tributaries from the other branches of Brahmanic
thought and religion, as the distinction between the sects of Visnu and other sects of
6iva and Sakti etc., came to be less marked and pronounced, and the points of difference
of antagonism between them were more rounded off. Thus we see many Tantrik rites
and Mantras such as, the Tripura Vidya, Nityaklinna Vidya were introduced into the Garuda
Puranam
The question is natural enough, if the work is nothing but a compendium of
Brahmanic rituals and mysteries, what is the profit of disinterring it from beneath the
oblivion which it so unqualifiedly deserves. Our answer is that, in addition to the many
mystic rites and practices, which legitimately fall within the range of studies in
spiritualism, the Garuda Puranam contains three Samhitas, viz., the Agastya Samhita,
the Brhaspati, Samhita (Nitisara), and the Dhanvantari Samhita; any one of which would
give it a permanent value, and accord to it an undying fame among the works of practical
Ethics or applied medicine. The Agastya Samhita deals with the formation, crystallisation
and distinctive traits of the different precious gems, and enumerates the names of the
countries from which our forefathers used to collect those minerals. The cutting, polishing,
setting, and appraising, etc., of the several kinds of gems and diamond, as they were
practised in ancient India, can not but be interesting to artists and lay men alike, and the
scientific truths, imbedded in the highly accounts of their origin and formation, shall we
doubt not, be welcomed even by the present day mineralogists, if they only care to look
through the veil and to see them in their pure and native nuditity. In these days of
Oriental research, quite within the possibilities of every ardent enquirer to make
it is

himself acquainted with the terms and technicalities of the science of our Rsis, and we
(xii)

are confident that any labour he may bestow on the subject in connection with the Agastya
Samhita will be remunerated hundred-fold.
The next Samhita in the Garuda Puranam is the Brhaspati Samhita, commonly known
which we find observations on practical conduct and a knowledge of
as the Nitisara, in
human nature. The Samhita gains one or two points more, not to speak of its excellent
poetry and harmony. In the Aetiological portion of the Dhanvantari Samhita, one is
astonished to find that in "certain types of fever the blood undergoes a sort of chemical
change which produces the morbific factors of the disease, that in haemoptisis the blood
comes from the spleen, liver or the blood-vessels, that there is a kind of parasites that
produces leprosy, and cutaneous affections in general, "facts which, it was but yesterday,
that the science of the west have gained access to. The therapeutical portion of the Samhita
contains many excellent remedies which can not but benefit man in the art of living
long, healthy life. It is almost impossible for us to give within such a small compass even
the faintest glimpse of the splendid truths that lid scattered through the pages of this
noble Puranam; enough if we conclude our remark with the saying that, it broadens the
vision of a man into regions where systems and worlds are but bubbles and atoms, and
enables him to consolidate his amity with those profound realities, which encompass
"being and becoming" in every plane of existence, or at least helps him to lift up the veil
of the Nature's workshop and to catch a view, however slight and momentary, of the
nature and essence of things.
, —

Contents
Preface v

VOLUME I
sirsnT

Acara Kanda

i .
yroiR$
WT:,
Discourse between Suta and £aunaka and other Rsis in the forest of Naimisa
Suta promises to narrate the Garuda Puranam
2.
Wdt oq-Rfa oqracT: Ijffr "3^ UfdMKdH,
fqwifr TTR;, drtUHldMdm f^fKl
Sources of the Garuda Puranam—Visnu charges Garuda to compose
he Garuda Puranam
3. ^ «wuqyd<H-
3TM o^RT HFTCfTdq W °4lte4l4cl ^ '!(flT<$rf^^‘3lsfl4»< u l^ 10

Suta describes the subjects dealt with in the Garuda Puranam


4. mffaqqcfr -^styr ^FT^RTt 11

Order of Universal creation described by Narayana to Rudra


0 ^c^l^gcT:
5. sur0!: UklPJn '
Her : WTPfcaitPTfcT: ^?3T: Rf|ciiH*iHic(

^ mR'c^T3 ^ feniWI^ddjWIMlfa'fcMH^ ftiqiRl'Il^tilcsfrl*^ 14

Creation of the Prajapatis. The progeny of Daksa described

6 . RcfFT^ciHHl: ^Id^"4r4i Fy^ddldlHMK4h dtiMHiqd: ^ ^qltiHlcsRi:

cb^HKfdetli Rc^lcOd! qsfl'wf'l^ 16

Re-incarnation of Daksa in the form of Pracetas— Origin of the different


races of men, the progeny of Kasyapa described
miRv^'FTI: *UWc4IJR 3pnf5f«TRS 21

Description of the sun-worship etc. as performed by the Svayambhu Manu


wpit fspafh wn^H4drHMl Jird^'i i (j
r^ 22

Description of the mode of worshipping Visnu


Rp^^iyfdMKHWld) ; f!||bq36$c4fW l
WH >
24
The mode of spiritual initiation

10 .
25

The mode of worshipping the goddess LaksmI


(xiv)

11 . PcRdVl dd°^I^PdWT*p •
25
Description of the Nava-Vyuha form of worship
12 . 28
Description of the order to be observed in the course of worship
13 . 31
The prayer of Visnu Panjaram
14 . pci h 41'0 Fr^q-or^ 32
A brief discourse of Yoga
15 . 33
Enumeration of one thousand epithets of Visnu
16 . 44
Description of the mode of meditation on Visnu as well as of the rite

of sun-worship
17 .
^ W! r^fqcW 3TOT? *q<rlP4 cRT^ 45
Description of another form of Sun-worship
18 . 46
Mode of worshipping the death-conquering deity (Mrtyunjaya)
19 . 48
The Garudi Vidya which is the cure for all kinds of snake-bite
20 . 50
Mantra-cure (curative formulas) of snake-bite as narrated by Siva
21 . 52
Mode of worshipping the Pancavaktra (five faced) manifestation of Siva
22 . 53
The mode of worshipping Siva
23 . TTterf^Pydciddicii^ir^^Hui 54
Description of another form of Siva worship
24 . Pd'^IH'd'+S’-H'icfct) Mfd 58
The worship of Ganapati
25 . ^Hpqrtrcib^ip 59
Sandal-worship Paduka puja described
26 . 59
The mode of performing the rites of Kara-nyasa (location of the energies
of different divinities in the different limbs by a votary by dint of occult
of psychic force)
27 . 60
Rites for neutralising the effects of snake venoms
28 . sitqiciir^fcfcir^T^ 61
The mode of worshipping the Gopala manifestaiton of Visnu
29 . 3cll'Wdd4lctc|^<qlfg^H;l 62
Mantras of be used in connection with the worship of Sridhara manifestation
of Visnu
(XV)

30 . UaM M u Kd ^d I Pi ^ : 7R ;
63
Elaborate description of the mode of worship the Sridhara manifestation of
Visnu
31 .
65
Description of other forms of Visnu worship
32 .
H^arq^qai^yidfaRiPt^y^H, 68
Adoration of the five fundamental principles of the universe
33 .
72
Worship of the divine discs (Sudarsanam)

34 .
73
Hayagriva worship
35 .
77
The mode of worshipping the Hayagriva manifestation of Visnu
36 . P^i^M^RdlMpidKchyrd'4^i^7ir47i?2T[M^Pi^M'jiHs 78
Mode of performing the rite of Gayatri Nyasa
37 . H^NIMpldl^ chdl4d1d)vMPi^MU|3[
|
79
Description of the glories of Gayatri
38 .
80
The mode of worshipping the deities, Durga, etc.

39 . pel w »i) ^l^dPlPdPH^MUl 82

Description of other form of Sun-worship.


40 .
85
Mahesvara worship
41 .
87
Enumeration of diverse incantation. Mantras (Nama Vidya)
42 . 31 NId»l c|U H %5RfCTp^fi[
I l | I
MRWEhPIT^ Ud cR d P^l R ^Pd'^VF^ I I 88
Description of investing a phallic emblem with sacred thread
(Siva-pavitrarohanam)
43 . yi<j<i=bi<rl fc( c*jpJ ; hRi3<Ih u i<i: 4qcw^flfd^3^i^iy’C^lR<! 'H u i*1v :
90
Description of the rite of investing an image of Visnu with the holy thread
(Visnu-pavitrarohanam)
44 .
93
Contemplation of embodied and dis-embodied God
45 . ReMcFTRRI SI y <C| I ^^Rd y R I'dE 1 4dl I Id II I'M ^ei ^ u Pd I 94
Characteristic marks of &alagrama Stones
46 . yWKK h^4^lri’MHdlPdc|
I | 14MHel ^u|Pd^yorqv 96
Adoration of the deity presiding over homesteads (Vastu)
47 . ymKPd^H u ^iP^^^^ u iPd^y u r
{:
i
s
99
Essential features of a divine temple or of a palace
48 . TT^ral H-dydl+yR'd yfdBlIM^Pd^W*^ 102
Installations of divine images
49 . wmd! w ^P^Pd<^mf -^iR^dHy^dPd^iPddi ^4Pr^wi;
Discourse on Yoga and acts of piety
109
(xvi)

50. 113
Discourses on charities and gift-makings, etc.

51. 119

52. 121
Regulations of Prayascittas (penitential rites)

53. WT^Pd^^ 123


Traits of the conduct of men marked by the several kinds of Nidhis.
54.

:
5Ftq*rrf^*fra "^iTq^rcft 124
Progeny of Priya Vrata and incidental description of the seven Islands
of the Earth.
55 . WdlRpidqfuil
H^lR'i4dPl<?'H
^ f^TRT-Wr-3TRI-1

U ^fcRcOd uf-i£|
,J
l*^, ciTqhrql 125
Description of the Geographical situations of the different countries of
the earth, as well as of India with its physical features.
56 . q^slHI^lMdlif <rl-dMq u Pl*t, d^c4dqlM4ayti5Hl<<3 c f
u
f'1*h d'l=t>Krl)> 6q fl«
: u 127
Enumeration of the names of princes of the continent of Plaksa, etc.

57. ^5^ '{UdlPdH<cbcj u h;gl 128


Cosmogeny of Hell and the neither regions.

129
Position and dimensions of the sun and other planets.
59 .
flWT^ri ^Klfq?ifad^:d u iiH<^liq^qaiPi<^H u i^yfdq<lRfd^

^rqfdsidiRtsiHHql 1

131
Discourses on Astrology, presiding deities of the different planets and cons-
tellation of stars, situations of Yoginis on the different days of the fortnight etc.
60. 3nRcqiRdo|tl^lird^TJ|^ cTrl^lHI #11 55^1 ^^lP<ilP?lPdfrMU|H,
qraprf ^ Pd ^1 Pd H ?a^TMgd'H'tl d> lufa

T(FT ^W(q4)MlPH^M J|
|
^ 135
Discourses on the period of influence of the different planets with that of the sun
61. Sf^TFJT^d'-d'^ cT^5 137
Influences of the moon in her different mansions
62. d"l^Pe=bl!4HI>jl'1 ^'Rlfel4rddK>J|^^?i(jiHd: ^MT:, W8lf|^qpRTfqT-
Pl^Mu,^ drld-belch^d^J 138
Discourses of Lagnamana and determination of what one ought or ought
not to do from the stable or mobile character of the Lagna
139
A brief discourse on the auspicious and inauspicious marks on the persons
of males.
^ 1

(xvii)

64. 141
A brief discourse on the auspicious or inauspicious marks on the person
of females.
65. faRKcl: 142
Auspicious marks on men and women as disclosed by the science of
Samudrikam
66 . :vn rdqrqftrara 150
Description of the specific marks of Salagrama, description of Tirthas,
and of sixty countries such as Prabhasa
67. WfrcT: 152
The science of Pavana Vijaya (conquest of breath) and auguring bad of
evil from the direction of the breath wind.
68 . cRogFifa -q^cn qMqi^4dl^<qR^cfa$: I i 4

155
(Agastya Samhita) Description of the origin of gems in the treatise on
Ratna Pariksa (test of gems) by the holy Agastya.
69. 160
Tests of Pearls
70. si qwiif 164
Tests of Ruby
71.
Tests of Emerald
BWtfpq iRu*q ^ 168

72. ^h1 di feq toil cqRi w hqi (I anWr^qurr, 170


Tests of Sapphires
73. 172
Tests of Lapis Lazuli (Vaidurya)
74. ^tFil'cqrTi^^iiRqtl^iPi^qui^ 174
Tests of topaz (Puspa-raga)
75. 'W'dd I <§4 {HPcMRi 1
{•JUjumO ajTJlfq^-qiiTq 174
Tests of Karketana
76. 175
Test of Bhlsma-stone
77. 176
Tests of Pulaka stones
78. Ffqn^fW<Hlcq fri (J,U| q 0 ^Topjfq 177
Test of blood-stone
79. dlRi y K«MJU| q<sj q <1 #1W1^ 177
Tests of crystals
80. 178

81. 178
A brief description of holy pools, Ganga and sanctuaries
(xviii)

82 . W*JTVT WIT cPTfa#? cnfqcIFif ^TRT ^PERI^^TT ftrq^H^di :

HIKIMOTdW M<iy^U| ^W^Wsh^rqRrHdW ehl+i^lH^fWT


181
Description of the sancity of Gaya, and its early history
'

83. i ^i^^ im RH4


< 5ft q ci
j
i i 183
Description of different rites to be performed at different places at Gaya and
their merits
84. MT^lO T^pif Tpq^jtf fqgwj :

190
Ablutions in the river Phalgu, merit of masing offerings of funeral cakes at Rudra.
History of king Visala
85. wm fq^HR>qRi wm fwqop^ 194
Merit of offering funeral cakes at Pretasila in Gaya
86 . Wlf ilaRivtiftn <T? fdq*lPd ddWd
fdTq^TdMmfq TRP JlfdHIMpf^' L l
J|i^
|
196
Merit of perfoming 3raddhas at Preta Sila
87. Tf^MdV^c|c{!i)iH'qci<y8lH^ciniq^ ldr^q'i u llqdK^cq'ii5'ii<{ldi' 'qufd*^ 199
Enumeration of the names of fourteen Manus and of the Devas and Saptarsis
88 .

?T? t^RT ^cf ^qkfq WTvlT’1 ffcT TFPjqf^zj 204


Annals of Ruci incidently narrated in the discourse between Markandeya
and Kraustika
89. wr°f Hell TpP«T:

wf Hl^q cIFff H-q-rKcbcif 'ilq'WJdlfd WTPT: ^Hg•4rc^lqMc^-t?^<4»J| l+>cr1 ch i^^4i 207


Ruci hymnises the Pitrs, who in their turn grant him a boon
90. q6 u l^dicgH<i«KdlqiqltiCH5>iiqi HltH-qi <?r=Hi fqqis: W 214
Marriage of Ruci and birth of Raucya Manu
91. W^qifc*lPdftT ffe HTTdFT 215
Contemplation of Hari
92. TO# 216
Contemplation of Hari and its process
93. f^TvPTT gPr'JEWWPR fwfailg cRfwff^J TT^f*TFRTT^T ^5RT TTWR°FT°f
fqdl54q Pd^Muia 218
Laws of virtue as promulgated by the holy Yajnavalkya
94. ww^f^^ii^qdq^Mch^d^cfq. 219
Initiation with the holy thread the study of the Vedas
95.
Duties of house-holders
96. WfwWJ'&F fq^lqdl 226

Origin of mixed castes the five great Yajnas, Sandhya-rites, duties of
house-holders and members of different castes
< « h ^ 1 1

(xix)

97. 232
Purification of Metalled articles
98. 233
Gift-making and Charity.
99. 235
Mode of performing Sraddhas
100 . ciOTift yfamtu Pu-h i TM cb
r
i
1
^4 h m 239
Worship of Vinayakas, Durga
101 . 241
Propitiation of malignant Planets
102 . 242
Duties of the order of forest-dwelling hermits
103. flwdi 243
Duties of Yatis
104. WT 243
Signs of sinful souls
105. 244
Rites of atonement (Prayascitta)
106. 250
Impurities and Purities
107. wmr-^d : m i ^ r(i tm i
253
A synosis of the Dharma-Sastra by Parasara
108. Wfa yl * Pd MFlPfK4 q ^ -il 257
The Brhaspati Samhita Synopsis of rules of conduct
109. 260
Advice on thrift and economy in the Nitisara
110 . 265
Advice as to the non-rejectment of certain goods
111. 267
Commendable traits in kings, etc, (in the Nitisara)
112 .
270
Commendable traits in servants (in the Nitisara)
113. '•flPdPdWI'J-f 272
Injuctions as to the appointments of the honest and the erudite in the
King's service, etc.

114. 277
Injuctions as to the distinction of friends and enemies (in the Nitisara)

115. 283
Counsels by Saunaka on forswearing bad wives, etc. (End of the Brhaspati
Samhita)
116. ^ At Id Mdl d H *d fd P^ScTd^dl Pd^MU|^
I 290
Enumeration of the names of Vratas (vows and penances) commenced
(xx)

117.

291
The Ananga TrayodasI Vratam
118. Pd wjjyl fa-eWl y u^i Pi WOl'H. 293
The Akhanda DvadasI Vratam
119. fWR* 293
Agastyatrtlya Vratam
120 . yd i ft Td y i^dl ^r^fcfPr^'i uih. 294
The Rambha Trtlya Vratam
121 . TT^Wf ^Mdc^dlqdAdl^fWddPHW l* l :

|
v
295
the Caturmasyam Vratam
122 . 296
The Masopavasa Vratam
123. *Hwy|u'wq 'dsiftte ^tfqralq'4'd 297
Kartika Vratas
124. twifr^rg^T ^

298
The Siva Ratra Vratam
125. ^fq>K) Hq>>qrRRI fflcR'l ¥14 ui'H. 300
The Ekadasi Vratam
126. 301
Visvedeva Puja
127. wfc ^qRrawftDft ftgqf gfajRT, cfRT WuRpi*-
302
Bhaiml Ekadasi and DvadasI, Vratam
128. TIEWeir^lf^lHW 5fcRFc|: RmRJdl fWRJ^TRT 304
Various Vratas described
129. TrfcH^fd) .&I AMhl d Pd^M U| H. 306
The Pratipada Vratas
130. 3TP<d « RHVPh dh R 41d d Pd H. 309
Marica SaptamI Vratas
131. ^l^idddgRI ^dfgHlddPd^MUIHPfTOTIS^I 310
RohinI AstamI Vratas etc.
132. ^TciTVI^ >iyTlPdfV: RddRI fd?l A^ShTE, 312
The Sadgati Vratam, etc.
133. M R^g^lH^ddgBlddPd^TJI^ 3^d^'viTg^T^d{|gl^d1^lfyrfdT)7-
wrWpw
AsokastamI Vratas
314
etc
134. R^^ld^-^stR'ifRb ^iPdfaPdWl'H. 315
Maha-Kausika Mantra
(xxi)

135. d'jHI^MdHdhlsidH.
fs^i*fardH, mlmiRtrqyldii ^EKtar^itaaa 316
The VIranavami Vratas, etc
136. c(T

The Sravana DvadasI Vratam


fspspHa cTFlf ( ’Tr^pFITgRW') W gf^l1adPdfrqu|<|
r 317

137. fa W <y d fa >ji h, ^ifaddi


tllH5(cl ct)^HH i 318
1

The Damanka Trayoda^i Vratas


138. fowjHlPrat wi, dgpi^:, ricr 3Tf^fcT: ddWg^d'IdHI Wf 320
Genealogy of royal princes (solar race)
139. dKI J|d'l5<Mi<i)Picidl3lTd
(
: cikni ^ ^afg^T^wtcf
: dd^^'dld^MRl-
efwf^ 324
Genealogy of the princes of the lunar race
140. 329
Description of the race of Puru
141 . WR>FRT) ^lf^qfd^rcfjfd'H, 332
Descriptions of kings who came after Janamejaya
142. Wfaci) q*l!qflK^Ra'Wd^d1dNifa9tmcHfaW 'fa $fa<*1Ricb^ldIqifadc^lSicmd>8pJ^
,
333
Incarnations of Visnu and the glory of nuptial fidelity of Slta described
143. fllW’dftdd'jfa^ 335
The Ramayanam
144. Wfact: 340
Description of the Harivamsa
The Dhanvantari Samhita
145. tNFRT: 341
The Mahabharatam
146 . W&l
fPTMI-ymMdl fRRpf«;qu|'^ 344
Description of the Nidanam of all the diseases
1 47 . 3#^eW$Kld-HI3«l\u| ^dldfad^WSTOf^Wt. 347
The Nidanam of Fever
148. id)rMd<1qirHdMcd^lt4ra[rgrd^MU|^ 355
The Nidanam of Raktapittam (Haemorrhage)
149. '* m <l q fa gn d ^rfar^fglfa^q ^\\
357
The Nidanam of Cough
150. (I iPh<i dd^qi'dif^^q ui h,
» 358
The Nidanam dyspapsea
151. f^diRVlfaWI^ 360
The Nidanam of Hiccough
152. WfWFTfTgnfd^M U|
^ 361
The Nidanam of pulmonary consumption
153. 3Td^b'Ct 7 Tpl 364
The Nidanam of Aversion of food
(xxii)

The Nidanam of heart disease

The Nidanam of disease resulting from the excess or abuse of wine

The Nidanam of Haemorrhoids

The Nidanam of Dysentry

The Nidanam of Stangury, etc.

The Nidanam of diseases of the Urinary organs (Pramehas)

The Nidanam of abscesses, etc.

The Nidanam of Ascited, etc.

The Nidanam of Chlorosis

The Nidanam of Erysipelas

The Nidanam of cutaneous affections (Kusthas)

The Nidanam of bodily parasites

The Nidanam of diseases of the nervous system

The Nidanam of Vata-Raktam

The Nidanam of Mukha-roga

The Nidanam of diseases of the ears

The Nidanam of diseases of the nose

The Nidanam of diseases of the eyes

The Nidanam of diseases of the head

The Nidanam of diseases of the female reproductive organs.


«

(xxiii)

^dl^Pd^q ^
1
440
The Nidanam of difficult labour
175. q^Rq^b^N^d wi sRqffibMs ^<dHiPdqq>TPdfrqui*p
i 442
The Nidanam of diseases peculiar or perturient women
176.
443
The Nidanam of diseases peculiar to infant-life

445
The Nidanam of Syphilis
178. 451
The Nidanam of Variola
179. aH’HPd ^dT^fd^lP^WSI 454
The Nidanam of minor affections
180. «t>IHd-M^lRt'dK l>||sf t?f) 4> <.>4$ q<^'55R'^

455
The Nidanam of Fistual in Anus, etc.

181 .
^TttH^bqfH^qui^ 456
The Nidanam of poisons
182. qRuim^Nl'jlHi^itbcicimR^q'uiH,

pH^rdHcK gR^, <TblPd«Rdm^qmqd« 457


The Nidanam of goitre, scrofula and glandular swellings
459
The Nidanam of vomiting
184. 3 ^q »H^qw q
'

r
,
I, didPqd^pciniWim-
461
The Nidanam of Urticaria
185.

^(NwW+lfePHfcMultl 464
The Nidanam of Sula, neuralgic pain etc.

186. 3#T<f fcPl <* H u l 467


The Nidanam of aphonia
187. u^tlqsAchqlq+nHH, yql'iPdR^«m 468
The Nidanam of Udavarta
469
The Nidanam of traumatic ulcers etc.
189. 470
The Nidanam of 3arlra Vranas (idiopathic ulcers)

190. <d3 PqTb=hHcrliqi'J^q^<q>l-

^T*FT% cKW^qH=t>'*TT^ 471


The Nidanam of fractures
(xxiv)

191 . M wjT d-d Pd P4<V ITIPp VOT'H.d' 1 4) 1 Pd <1

474
Medicinal recipes of inffalible efficacies

192, <1ld|c(=hK^R^H4l l=h«FP^ PdtTld^dSl u l^<dlidrdd'TJ l^


J
476
Medicinal treatment of fever, etc.

193, Pi4dHfd<»<-^fq ?gR^ 'Sn^jTf^'ssRra 479


Medical treatment of Sinus etc.

194, y44 |
il
Lii <i^R^H^'"iq'=hci-dlH<F' ( tu|^ 480
Visnu Kavaca
195, 483
Fulfilment of diseases in seven gods
196, 483
Visnudhara
197, 31 *1 dd!d^[fdd7ITV rWOT^Pd^W^ 485
Various medicinal compounds disclosed by Hari to Garuda
198, 489
Eulogy of Tripura
199, TOT 1i;d dm -ISIFfiJ 4 d + d-d)
1 tie; 490
The syantnidhava
200, 'ddHldyd44><ny^dld'1iyi^4dddl^d^ u lf4<r'4'JlH, 493
The same continued
201, fFT-WJ^cOT fd^qui^ 494
The same continued
202, dlPd^d^dldPd^WI, <1
- 41 ^Mu 1
ct v41 ch < U
1
T r<^ St} =1^1 497
The same continued
203, 499
Medicine of Quadrupeds
204, 500
Names of Herbs
205, P^KPd^R ^IchhJifn^MU!^ 506
Grammar
206, 509
Grammar
207. ^iWWTcT- 511
Prosody
208, 3lNfcjdir<^dWfTCT^ 511
Prosody
209, 513
Prosody
210 , 516
The same continued
211 . 516
Prosody
(xxv)

212 .
517

Prosody
213. HdMKpPF'W^ 518

On Dharmasastra
214. 530

On Dharmasastra
215. 533

On Dharmasastra
216. 535

On Dharmasastra
217. w^
On
S!iTf^f?

Dharmasastra
rFriP^ 536

218. 538
On Dharmasastra
219. 545
On Dharmasastra
546

On Dharmasastra
221 .
549
On Dharmasastra
551

The Prayascittas
223. 556
O Yuga Dharma
224. ^rHrd4>yi^fdcbycrt4o4clt*lirH^M u l^ 560
Dissolution
225. Wlf^dH^dfuiW qrdfe^ft TO '-UdiqidHf

561

Results of Karma
226. 563
Yoga
227. ^ 4^ dl ^ drill ^<*1 <fd ^ PdifT^I^ 567
Yoga
228. ^q[^l<di ^l< ^MKMKd)tl*e <'H^di:«jiwmrd>PlWtH
l I
>
570
Devotion of Visnu
229. ^^^d>ir^r4'^ rdrtirH^ qu ^ i i
572
Devotion of Visnu
230. Pri^iMairiddufdH, 572
Devotion of Visnu
231 . 3facbK(4Hmiq Wf^gHT Rl^lf ^apqpr 577
Hymn of Narasimha
232. t#*T^T TR^PT f^fWT 579
Meditation of God
(xxvi)

233. 3W<*HldN*!Hg<JTI HWWpHI I^RcTFI ^c4K=t>W


Mrtyastaka Hymn
234. WI ft^
Cakradhara Hymn

Vedanta and Sarikhya knowledge of Brahman

Vedanta and Sankhya


237. 3T^FT Wffiftftm siMdWK WFT5TPT ft?
Essence of Gita

Essence of Gita

Brahma Gita

The eight essentials of Yoga, etc. the merit that may be acquired by hearing
the narration of the Garuda Puranam etc.

VOLUME II
ftrero ( «nfagpf )
Preta Kanda (Dharma Kanda)

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Aurdhvadehika vidhi

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Hell

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Death in Pancaka

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Yamaloka

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Vrsotsarga

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on story of Five Pretas

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Sraddha

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Vrsotsarga by the Kings


(xxvii)

10. <jrkKce»lRR'^ 1 T u f 666

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Sraddha


672

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Urdhvagati


12. ijriFJ 673

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Dharma after Death


13. ^cM^Hq^ll^fe F f 675

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Vrsotsarga and Charity and Dharma
677

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Giving a cow and a piece of land

in donation
681

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Yamaloka


16. »H$w | iH?d*i4l3 688

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Pretayatra


692

Sravana mahatmya
18. hiIkiPkf'H'ji 693
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Vrsotsarga and fruits of donation
and good activities

696

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Entering in Yamaloka


20. Qdw fiaa*»H«BwP!^ r»
i f 698

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Preta


21. fMHIwPTt 701

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Dreams


22 .
Pi^M u l 703

Discussion between Bhima and Yudhisthira on Preta


23. 709

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Preta


24. 710

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Death in Young age


713

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Funeral ceremony of a child


26. ^rM»4HIHrW^I 717

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Preta kalpa and Sapindikarana


722

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Babhruvahana Story


(xxviii)

28 . 726
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Fruits of Karma
29 . 729
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Tulasi and Charity
30 u
. i 731
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Donations
31 . 735
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Fruits of Charity
32 . 738
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Re-born
33 . 'Wdlchfa^rd0 746
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda about theWideness of Hell
34 .
749
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Urdhvadeha
35 . fi-roiTf 71 ft '4
1 d MPf 759
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Sapindikarana
36 bU| J
. I ^ ^5'dyr-PJd * ifaft uf 762
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Untimely Death
37 . 765
Discussion Kumbha Sraddha
38 . WT HldicdM iPdH) 766
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Moksa
39 . 5 %
1
~
diP<Pi m ui‘
768
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Death in Sutika Kala
40 .
770
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Happiness and Sorrows
41 .
774
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Vrsotsarga
42 . ^Rri^ ^qui f
775
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Charity of piece of land
43 .
777
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Cleanliness
44 . g4< u 'l <^F)fdiT4fs6 <41 Rfd u l"
777
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Difficult Death
45 . #fiWT?^Tcrr^ ^r^ip^r^-w 779
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Sraddha
46 .
782
Sufferings of Jiva after Death
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Karma
48. '^^:3nWP lf^4Pi^ : c
i
,(:

n 788
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Happiness and Sorrows of man and his

Dharma and Adharma


49. 792

Discussion on Moksa

Brahma Kanda (Moksa Kanda)


1 .
805

Sattvika and on Devas


2. Wlfa^Wl r^etdldlWPr^f
i
812

On Brahma, Visnu and Mahesvara and their Oneness


3. sis

On Three Gunas and on Universe


4. 823

Differences between Three Gunas and on Brahmadeha


5. cTre#TBTft ^IdWddrlKd^rH^T'jf 828

On Tattvas
6. ov=llf^HiPiciTt^qdi^>df°i' ^^ifd d^qciiOKci tt<Pi^' i u
>, i l
l' 831

On Tattvas and on Devatas and Visnu


7. Pd^Pddrt d td Pd frH of 838

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Devas


8. fa^^Pd^dR'^ft 845

Prayer Visnu
9. ^frdfa^^fd^dldRfl^PdW l 846

Prayer of gods to Visnu


10. 848

Creation of Universe by Brahma


11. MJ|1 R^'cfl^S 852

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Knowledge


12. 855

Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on prayer of Brahma


13. ^Wdfd^MUl 863

Origin of Devas
14. 866

On Visvedeva and Real and Unreal


(xxx)

15. 870

On Incarnation of Visnu
16. *TO5W^e|dWfeft<P>Muf 873
On Incarnation of LaksmI

Special Body of Bharata


18. 882
On Rudra
19. 889
On the Marriage of Nila
20. MsJT<f>'cf ¥ -^1 ^ff^rH M uf 895
On birth of Bhagavata by Bhadra
21. Wffi: f^lt 899
On Marriage of Kalindi
22. 903
On Laksmana
the Marriage of
23. ^d^lPlRdMI^fd^HUI 909
Discussion on Pilgrimage of Venkatesagiri
24. 913
On the Journey of Mounting of Venkatesagiri
25. 925
On Journey of Devi to Venkatesagiri
26. o4di<iPlRm^c«l WirH^Ruiiir<d14'dd^^d<l4^IMillH«rl^iI d^Hlftd'jfd 930
On Highness of Venkatesagiri and Puskara and Salagrama
27. <*> ^ I'^'d did rdHqrai ferfd^rof 940
On Discussion on Pilgrimage
28. ffitawiPi^rosro 243
On Reva and Prayer by Visnu
29. iTrWFI 957
Discussion between Krsna and Garuda on Tattvas
965
Index 1056
3TSzn^T: %/ Chapter 1
ii ^W:ii

II CTCWtfrlM :H

'

q
'

37?r •grrrazi^ii Vfid«hl€ll M^CMMII ^ftflfl i *dMltHI :ll


cpn^ eb^eWUdltell: <|4yu^: yTmftll TJTOt Tf^RflTIT: TTRIT tRPMT:ll qil

3i> iki«<U| -5
TT ^c( 'ulrtHHjt The great Rsis, ^aunaka and others,

WWdT ^ rRt ^ii^R^II * II


dwelling in the forest of Naimisi, having
asceticism for their wealth, of quescent souls,
afio 3T^TO3RTR^f ^PT^r R^RT effulgent like the sun and ever engaged in the
celebration of sacrifices, said.

iftWPTOFf TI^T ^R[ TTg^ll ^11


3JrT! 'jiihRh
Salute the One Supreme, without birth,
% Inf ^ fyEJT:
I
'^'
cfdHI TH? gj : || ^||
decay or end, identical with knowledge, great,
auspicious free from impurities, without —
The Rsis said O Suta, thou art informed of
beginning, devoid of elemental body and every thing and therefore we ask you
actions, stationed in all creatures, Hari, freed "Amongst the celestials who is Isvara and who
is worthy of adorations? Who should be
from impurity and illusion and present
everywhere. meditated on?

EZfa: cRt 'Jtucwoeu viiq^lfrl cR:


dM'fUlfa ?CfT Trjj WgIM ifUllfilUHlI

tRl^raF^Pff^T: '?To[TII 311


^trraarap# srof ^Rfr ^ cr : *g?T:ii'9ii

With mind, speech and actions I do always WfET f^T wf MPIrfhi: TRT:||

salute Hari, Rudra,Brahma, the lord of Ganas


and the goddess Sarasvatl. Who is the creator of tlie universe? Who
Tjjr tfarfaPF ?trt Tr%RF?far?m^i
protects it and who destroys it? From whom
proceeds religion? Who suppresses the wicked?
fawj^cM M^IHIH ^fayiKUilMHldHU ^||
With what vowed observances is he pleased?
-

dl«f^raig«'| d :
gqfJrar 5j*ira%ii By what yoga can he be obtained? .

sqpRT fgwjTPTtf appimsr % ?TFT -gro g? n1^TI« •

Having adored and lauded


well-versed in Puranas, of a quiet nature, the
the poet Suta,

What
rf oR:

are his incarnations


W ^R:
T?;ll

W&R:II V\
and what is his
master of all scriptures, devoted to Visnu and
family? Who has instituted the various castes
high-souled when he came to the forest of
and orders and who protects them?
Naimisa while making a pilgrimage to sacred
shrines and seated on a holy seat was
meditating on the sinless Visnu.
TJTclrHcf

grffqoTOgn
TORT5ET
; Traf:
^
giWfH
3JcT!

1
RgmcU
chgrWI :ll ^o||
ll
,

4 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [


Ach. Kh. Ch. 1

O Suta, O thou of great intellect, do thou Then for protecting righteousness, Hari,

describe unto us, all this and every thing else, assuming the form of Nara-Narayana, practised
the most excellent themes about Narayana. hard penances. He was then adored by the
celestials and Asuras.
T$tT ^crpsr

TjTIUT TTPra ^
chyqmq
TIFT fawjSESJT

Wll Wl
UlaiM
His fifth
TITf4 dr4illRfdP|uf^
incarnation was Kapila,
II 9.6W
the lord of
Suta said — I will describe the Garuda Siddhas 1
who expounded unto the celestials the
Purana, the essence of all accounts relating to Sankhya 2, which ascertains the Tattvas or
Visnu. Formerly Garuda described it to elementary particles which had been lost in
Kasyapa and I myself had heard it from Vyasa. time.

TTcfit HKiquft qtdH^MAIAt c(tT: WlT^PTFII


WTFITT 'dT 'STctt II ^11
The Lord Narayana alone is the lord of all he was born as the
In his sixth incarnation
the lords of the deities, the great soul and the son of Atri and communicated, to Alarka,
great Brahma; from him proceeds birth etc. Purahlada and others, the knowledge of
Anvsiki (metaphysics) obtained by him from
'jpldl T^PHTOfa II

Anasuya.
TT cpnTTfcpShfar 3T3[?lTTraRTR'^:ll ^11
For the protection of the universe Vasudeva, TRT: Wt 3t|c^HII Tr^ft5'«F3TPTrTII

without birth and death, assumes various


incarnations by his body, namely that of His seventh incarnation, in the
Koumara and others. Svayambhuva Manvantara, was Yajna, the will-
begotten child of Akuti, who performed
7T -^T: ^fqTT TPfarft«r?r:ll
sacrifices in the company of the celestials.
^rf
arerr fofeqf <| ^rn^tfri T^tr:ii
Having undertaken the inarnation of
Koumara and lived in the celestial region the Hid cin TrafaiMHMf^ciqn
first deity Hari, out any break. In his eighth incarnation be was born as the
powerful son of Nabhi from Merudevya.
rj WqTFST Wldtf'lcli II
Adored of all the orders he pointed out to men
-5^?: #5RT II *mi the real road.
Secondly having assumed the Boar-form the
lord of sacrifices, for the general well-being,
^ vrfsfcr ^:ll
released and held up the earth sunk deep under 44Uddl: W:II33II
the nether region. Solicited by Rsis he assumed the body of
Prthu as his ninth incarnation and the
^ TT:II
Brahmanas and other creatures were revived
TFT ^bc«*4 '<*>4<Jll‘ 1RT:II ^11
1. Inspired seers. A Siddha is a semi-divine being
Thirdly for the creation of the Rsis, he,
supposed to be of gereat purity and holiness
assuming the form of a Brahma Rsis, performed characterised by Siddhis or eight supernatural
Sattvik (pervaded by the quality of goodness) faculties of perfections.
actions from Which alone proceed desireless 2. It is is a system ofphiosophy ascribed to Kapila.
actions. It is called Sankhya because it enumderates
twentyfive Tattvas or principles. According to
dHHI«lv|'l ?r4t ^fT:ll
this system final liberation is obtained by a true
TjftrfT: TT '^TT^':II ^Vsll knowledge of these principles.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 1 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM

by him with the milk of herbs. begotton on Satyavatl by Parasara (as Veda-
Vyasa); and seeing the feeble intellect of the
TSflf TT 'jf’jt’ HlrW W?^l*dWkdelll
people he divided the Vedas.
'’ffiSSlfhZT TF^II ^^11
When the Earth was submerged under
water in the end of the Caksusa Manvantara
he assumed the form of a Fish and saved the Then for accomplishing the work of the
Manu Vaivasvata by placing him on a boat. he was born as a king (Rama), built a
celestials
bridge over the ocean and performed other

^ eHTO^BI TJT5 (ichKVl f^: II II


feats.

t*ehHfeiVl VR2T ^iplpfrll


In his eleventh incarnation the Lord, in the
shape of a tortoise, held on his back the mount TTOfranTMrr SJcft WIHST^III 3*11
Mandara with which the celestials and Asuras In his nineteenth and twentieth incarnations
churned the ocean. the Lord was born as Rama and Krsna and
srrSbrH relieved the earth of her burden.
IRtfFT rill

q^qfferaTII ^11 rid: ebvtlr! 4i , **ll*ri LJ'tis^lHjl

In his twelfth increantion as well as in the


'

spft 5TOT fad^d: cbt*^ *TfgxzrfBII3*ll


thirteenth in the form of a woman he stupified Then at the junction of the Kali Yuga, for
the Asuras and pleased the celestials. stupefying the enemies of the celestials he was
born as Buddha, the son of Jina.

^nr ^fvgmru 3T2T h«uia»^ tritjii

Assuming form of a man-lion in his


the
fourteenth incarnation he subdued the Daitya In the period of the eighth junction (change
chief by sutting his entrails with the fierce of cycles), when all the kings will be on the
claws. verge of destruction (change of cycles), when

wr sjjt-nrn^Ecjf spfL-ii
all the kings will be on the verge of destruction,

he will be bom as Visnujasa's son Kalki, the lord


of the world.
Assuming the form of a dwarf in his
fifteenth incarnation he went to the Sacrifice of 3TcrdTTT UTn#E[T ^fdflfgvdl :H
Bali and praying for room for his three feet pSIT: fd^ebcdl: T^tH:ll 3*11
obtained it. Innumerable are the incarnation of Hari, the
mine of Sattva, O twice-born ones. The prime
Manus, the knowers of the Vedas, are all said
to have originated from Visnu.
Beholding the kings aggrandise the
cWIcWMM") Rdm
Brahmanas
filled
in his sixteenth incarnation, he,
with anger, divested the earth of the
Ksatriyas for twenty one times.
tjrnrf
STTHT:

tpis# ^5
R\^4ISJ
3^11 3 <a n
From them proceeded the work of creation.
^
rid l

And they should be adored with vowed


cTd:

In his
W ^TlrT:

^<<df
seventeenth incarnation he was
miWIdjl
II ^ II
observances and other rites. This Garuda
Purana consisting of right thousand and eight
hundred verses Vyasa formerly narrated to me.
11 sffrirei vwivii^)
xr ct^ i
a 1 vr<j fri ^ uf ^ramtsssmqr: It ^ It

6 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 2

WOW: 3 / Chapter 2

essence, unto thee when united with Daksa,


Narada and other.
Sfm oi||^R oRtof 7TR>¥ ^11
Rf * 11
sqm W3

The Rsis said Why did Vyasa describe to aitf ffrTOtEsjt *jrarar:Rforcra<Piii
you the Garuda Purana? Do thou describe thus wt ygtfo dtunWiRii ^11
the. most excellent theme relating to Visnu
Vyasa said — Having saluted Brahma who
Tjcf «rarar
was residing in the Brahmaloka, myself, Daksa,
Narada, Bhrgu and others said to him.
3T? % gftf»T: TTT3* RfTT ^ReMSTORII "Describe unto us the quintessence (of the
R*^wrarcitraraw:RtwHii^ii sacred lore)."
<f umuimfagt ss frflwnj i

ygilqm
The Suta said—In the company of the
ascetics had gone to the hermitage of Badarika.
I tjrrai wt ^rr w rar wii
There I saw Vyasa meditating on the great 6 ii
Isvara. Having bowed unto him I took my seat Brahma said—O Vyasa, I will recount to
and accosted that foremost of ascetics saying you, the Garuda Purana, the cream of sacred
learning which Visnu described to me and
TJyT WEI
Rudra formerly while in the company of other
ouro 1$ rara wmii celestials.

sqrafh
ijsst www
ff qWMWWH R f l ftffill

fain? frahrau ^11


Sira WET wf ^ ^TII

"O Vyasa, relate unto me the form of Hari Vyasa said :



O Brahman, describe to me
from which has emanated the creation of the the Garuda Purana, pregnant with great signifi-
universe. Methinks, while thou dost meditate cance, the essence of all, which Hari formerly
on the Lord' thou must be knowing it." described to Rudra while in the company of
Hear, O Vipras, what he did relate on being other celestials.
thus accosted by me.

oRm Wxl
*jttj

w
tjw! uctfrmfa tjtpjt

Rn ^i&ft pr
w
RryRrarawn mi
crau

i
3Uf TRTtsfK
rfsT

Brahma
W ^—said :
sqraRH: RT Will ?o||
With Indra and other

Vyasa said Hear, O Suta, I will recount the celestials I hadgone to the mount Kailasa. There
Purana Garuda which Brahma described to me I was Rudra engaged in the meditation of the

in the company of Narada, Daksa and others. great station.

fg> rai^f mrafti^ifr? ii

TJjT dcll-zt
ra^RiraRT ^RIHlfR^Ri Rrr:ll ^11
rar w^sRranii HKIrMHrTC irra aflgsRIR: n?n
«npr «n»ii«>s tjortjitut nrrairaw.il ^11 Having saluted him I addressed him,
The Suta said —How did Brahma relate the saying

"O Sankara, on what art thou
sacred Purana Garuda, describing the true meditating? Save thee, I do not know of a
Ach. Kh. Ch. 2 ]
THE GARUPA MAHAPURANAM 7

greater deity. Do thou therefore describe unto best of all that is good.
me [the subject of thy meditation] the
jj 'Pwajjiftqwj n
quintessence [of the sacred learning] who, along
with the celestials, am anxious to listen to it.
" ipilRd UrUehMfuf WT TTF^J WITJII *<?ll

In the words, letters, principal and minor


sacred lores and in the true Saman he is lauded
as truth and the author of true deeds.
sq i qi ffr rf

wfri th# -w4« i »


y<iui TJSTO: '5(?IT lileMl fg^nf^ll

II ^ o ||

Rudra said —
I meditate on Visnu, the great
: He is called the ancient Purusa and Brahma
soul, theDemiurgus, who gives all, who is amongst the twice-born. He is called
present everywhere and who resides in the Sankarsana in destruction.
hearts of all creatures.
'TOTH

TOqtrR*ll
rr^er wv "St?!

I therefore adore him in whom all these

O grand-father, my body is besmeared with worlds shine us the Sakuna fishes in the water.
ashes and my hairs have been clotted. All my He is the divine law, the word (Om), Brahma,
vowed observances are intended for the the that, the existent and non-existent and the
adoration of Visnu. I will describe him unto supreme.
you, the essence of all, on whom I meditate.
arefafift xT 3 ^TTT3WiM<n :ll
fawj ftraaj wmr
TT ^ f^i*d <41*^4 t>HH

<4t<4 |R^ II

qffofoiyq Tfo ipft Ruafti ^ f^yiPd -sru wi The celestials, the Yaksas, the Raksasas and
I meditate on the deity Hari, Visnu, Jisnu, the Pannagas adore him. Fire is his mouth, the
who is lotus-navelled and shorn of a body; who heaven is his head, the sky is his navel and the
is purity, the source of purity; who is the
earth is his feet and the sun and moon are his
impersonal self and the individual soul; who is two eyes. I meditate on him.
the great Kvara and unites all souls with
himself. In him exist all the world and elements TOT:
and into him they enter. ZPFPT TO:
^ui^ifq tj* TifbFnm fmi
Tnjw ww rsffi wsrttf whhih'sii I meditate on that deity whose breaths are

All the gums (qualities)and elements exist, the wind, inwhose belly the three worlds exist
and whose anus are the hairs are the clouds,
in that lord of elements as pearls are strung by
He has a thousand eyes, a thousand
and in the joints of whose body are the four
a thread.
oceans.
heads, a thousand thighs and a most beautiful
face. TIT: tKWWWt Tq^rtUT: TH«
3FTTf^Trf^f%?TO tf ^T
xt fas ^ tarcimfrii tin I who is above time,
meditate on that deity
He is the minutest of the minute, the firmest, who above sacrifices, who is above the
is

of the firm, the heaviest of the heavy and the existent and non-existent and who is the
beginning and end of the universe.
u

8 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM t Ach. Kh. Ch. 2

to f^iwnii wi Rudra said: —O Hari, O king of goods, tell

us who is the god of goods; who is Isvara; who


should be meditated on; who should be adored;
fyfd^lfrir rTW'f^?r:ll ^Sll
with what vowed observances, the great is
I meditate on that deity from who mind
propitiated?
emanates the moon, from whose eyes the sun
and from whose mouth the fire. cFRfT W SpftjTOITII

TT#ET yfTO^TET
zppt ff ^sr
5f?fr TT^RTftrr ^IRdll
#T

With what religious observances, with what


^ *T THFET ^11 3*11

d'VII^Rd 4IFMIt1 process of self-restraint, with what form of

y adoration and with what sort of conduct is He


iAiidiuj^dwg^M: wr*rH^rrr*tii^^
pleased?
I meditate on that deity from whose feet the
earth produced, from whose ears the
is

directions and from whose head the Div. thPfM-qifd cTO ^FTcTII 3hll
(celestial region). I meditate on that deity from
<T?Tf q^dtlfur ^TII
whom have proceeded the works of principal
cbfw>ldfyfdfodH ll 3^11
and minor creations, the various races, N

Manvantaras, and histories of the families. We


What is his form? From what deity the

will proceed to him, to witness the trtle essence,


universe has emanated and who protects it?

on whom I do meditate.
What are his incarnations? In whom the world
is dissolved? From what delay proceed the

works of principal and minor creations, the

frEpdtoiC
various families and Manvantaras? In whom
'JTT Tn?:
do all these exist?
Tfp^T yTO9f rT £i)rj<*>W R^d: ^:ll 3° II


Brahma said: I was thus formerly address- VdRTef ^ ! Tjjfjc ilrMRjcffq fg^dll
ed by Rudra. Having lauded and saluted Visnu, rTSTTII 3*SH
the dweller of the white island (Sveta-dvipa) d2n^T3(?T tjTt
we sat calmly desirous of listening to (the Do thou describe all this and every thing
subject). else, O Hari. Then Hari described to Rudra the
3TRTF3F WET) TTjC WET 'q^WHIl glories of the great Isvara, the Yoga and
TTmr-WR^' froGj Tpssnw ycnro eighteen sorts of learning.
'til 3* u
From amongst us Rudra said to Visnu, the
great Isvara
—"Describe to us the most essential
^Rhcu-el

of all essence; we salute thee". WHITT ^ $: TTFII 3^ II

3TF it Tr4^%yd1i?ER :ii


3^
Mlb*} X|f oETRT TcTSTTFft sPToU% ^ II
sifagET ^-iilV^

Hari said —Hear, O Rudra,


RjfcffiT:

I
^:ll 3<?ll

will describe
WSE? f^nj ^UcHWq}: *^113311
it, along with Brahma and other celestials. I am
What, O Vyasa, you have asked me the Lord
the god of gods, the lord of all the worlds. I am
Bhava asked Visnu in tire hearing of myself and the object of meditation and adoration and am
other celestials.
lauded by the celestials with panegyric verses.
^cTTET 3TF % Tjf^Tt ^ ! ^TfayTRr'TTfrTHII

^ cR f^grrll 3?rer>«i w tth^.-ii *011


ERt SEW: cFysi t TR: II 3311 When I am worshipped by men with self-

Ach. Kh. Ch. 2 ]


THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 9

restraint, vowed observances and good conduct I am the process of regulation that of self-

O Rudra, I grant them the most excellent stage. restraint and tile various vowed observances,

qtef f^rahi
0 Rudra. am I the sun, the moon, and all the
auspicious things.
^wP-iuwf % -m ! II

TJTT TT 7RT?: Taft ayuui«w«&fall


am the seed
I of the preservation of the
world and I am also the destroyer of the ^^q?^qrftcfftqTTT<$ II YSII

universe, O 6iva. O Hara, I am also the Formerly with assceticism the bird Garuda
suppressor of the wicked and the protector of had worshipped me on earth. Pleased with him
religion. 1 asked him to pray for a boon; and he too

prayed for a boon.


mvtMi^Ravi tpi^ii

37f TfsTr^ET T^TSf: WP" W II


TTT3- TOTxT
With fish and other incarnations I do protect
OTT TTTT xf fcFRTT dlMu)#di ^11
the earth. I am the import of the mystic formula
and am engaged
fcHltffitf ’xf cFrff?

q*ift
in adoration

ytlUH^^qil^ll
ilViUfrcU&l:
Wlf^r^cT
and meditation.
1*11
TOTf ftw dlP^hOT
c[TTOTf^$rfOTOTfT
Garuda said:
W
‘OTTJfl pFTTlfT
WPETTII
—O Hari, my mother Vinata
Tcfll II

had been made a slave, by the Nagas. Do thou


I am the creator of heaven and I am myself
so order, that I may
bring ambrosia after
the heaven etc.
vanquishing the celestials, that 1 may release
jfTrTT STtflT rMT TRTT 'SRPTr xTII
her from slavery and that I may be thy carrier.
Trft: ^qfcrqft ftqt ^PwtjPklcM': TT: II Y'tfll
UglOTpft "HgraM Tift# TFT3RTJT:II^II
:

am the knower, the hearer, the speaker and


ymwfeai igftf wsf tot tot Tvetii
I '

the object of speech. I am all and the deity


identical with all. I am the source of worldly
Do thou so order that I may be highly
powerful, greatly strong, onmiscient, the
enjoyments and emancipation.
aftlictor of the Nagas, and the author of Purans
sarnf nu^di-w^ ^11 and Sarhhitas.
$Pdgmbq$ UF ftTT IIMhll !

I am the presents of meditation and


adoration:, am the Mandates, the Itihasas, O.
I
qOT tdqYdT TO 7Tef TfTWfrTII qTII
Rudra. O Siva, I am all the deities. ;

dl< <fOT-OTdt
l rof fTTTT fttJfrftwfftll
Tmft ! f?P*!ll
xTPJT $llfd<*lRttl H^ll
37^ wt «4^iw^ wpu Visnu said: What you have — said, O
O Sambhu, am all the forms of knowledge
I
Garuda, will all be accomplished.
I am at one with Brahma, O Siva. am Brahma, I
You will release you mother Vinata from the
all the regions, and identical with all the deities.
Nagas. Having vanquished all the deities and
others you will bering ambrosia.
^tnfsPTTTrrarr ^trar.-iiwn
Mgrereft qnpre i s TfspzrftT ^ti4t:ii
I am the personification of righteous
tpWT qdlflKlxct -tm Ml^lrUldMch^ll V*||
conduct and the religion of Visnu. I am the
Varnas (castes) and ASramas (orders) and I am q%3t! HrW^T xT TT xUfd^fclOTfTII
the ancient religion. TT TTTOT TcvTt% tSHlftf *l(H«tIrlimmi
You will be the highly powerful carrier. By
imtsf ! srarft faPmrft xrii
my favour you will be jthe author of the Purina,
3T? xT# TOT II *6 II
P m

10 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM t Ach. Kh. Ch. 3

describing my glories and forms. By your name


it

Wwill

rTSUT
be celebrated on the earth as Garuda.

WfrT TJTPTpJ W feHTOJcTII

'hhluifdll t^ll
-nres
Thus accosted, O Rudra, Garuda described
it to Kasyapa. Hearing the Garuda Purana
mu

O son of Vinata, as I am the God of gods Kasyapa revived the burnt tree.
and &ri is celebrated so the Garuda Purana will
be celebrated amongst all the Puranas.
T WtTRnft WII
W? gftrNWtSST rTOT rEf iTFSTrtRTH nres ft ^^
W Earner TTffoffgfc yprf ^ ll <^li Hearing yourself with fixed attention do you
As I am worthy of being lauded so thou shalt revive others with your learning. "The bird,
be. Meditating on me by your mind do you Om, Um, Swaha" —This is the great learning
describe this Garuda Purana by your bird of Garuda. Hear, O
Rudra, the great Garuda
mouth." Purana narrated by Garuda.

ii ?fir sftroi wynft atwHeni % i viWri h ui to %fafrssro:ii

3TSUPT: 3 / Chapter 3
TJjT sqi'et The illusory deeds, and those beyond tbe
range of illusion, of Visnu have all been
ffrT T>gTSjT3it TJpT:||
narrated in Garuda Purana.
W# MR!? % Tftw ^fhtll ^11
Sata said —Thus
did Rudra bear it from $rrt wt *n# wsl wnroti-

Visnu; Brahma from Rudra; from Brahma the WR^fPd¥l^d :liqil


ascetic Vyasa; and myself from Vyasa. And I This Garuda
Bhagavan} By the favour of
is

relate it to you. O fSounaka, in the forest of Vasudeva he has been endued with great
Naimisa. strength.

yfNf *JUeWl' ITS* TTTThr


rftsf TfsaRTTft^to^ll ^11 gnjUlfttuf WII^II
^iwsnf^rfe>r:ii ^«IT Icf WQ t^ll
cS£Te|^|0 W eteRF T f^HcbH'
l ll 311 Having become tbe carrier of Hari be is the
In the assemblage of the ascetics have been instrument of creation etc. Having vanquished
described by me, the creation and the adoration the celestials Garuda brought ambrosia, by
of the deities, the various sacred sbrines, the which the appetite of the universe, lying in the
wealth of tbe world and the Manvantaras; the belly of Hari, was appeased.
duties of the various Varnas (castes) and
jq*wu>ui nrnK{M ^r#i:ii van
Asramas (orders); the gifts, the regal duties, the
laws, vowed observances, families and the wrt wsifsr crrsf TOsfcrom-u
medical science with a diagnosis of diseases; His very sight or recollection destroys the
the various auxilliary sciences, the universal serpents. Through Garuda Kasyapa revived all
dissolution; religious profit, desire, worldly the burnt trees.

profit and the most excellent knowledge. 1. an epithet applied to a god or demi-god or a
It is

great ascetic. Literally the word means one


Wtf
3PTTfT

rto ftro vii


endued with six qualities, — prosperity, might,
glory, splendour, wisdom and dispassion.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 4 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 11

7RT5: TT VTtF StaWS ^11 £11 Garuda is Hari. He related it unto Kasyapa.
The auspicious Garuda Purana, when read,
M'dd^rail
gives piety and all objects. Hear, O 6ounaka,
'Siref HMP^cd d'€l«ITII ^11 how Hari describe it unto Rudra.

II ffiT 9f)i|R»'^ Mgl'pPlt 3iraReFPl% 'few 'pPPiTUf dlR (jdl4l3>U4l^:ll 311

3TSJTTZT: * / Chapter 4

-a^PET exalted of male beings). From him originate the


unmanifest as well as the soul.
TPfyEr yfd«»lv y -
sfyft ^ru
TO W:
Wyir^rfhf
Rudra said — O
^ ^nr^ii sn
Janarddana, do thou
dWI^fe^WWlTlcT: TS
»tP«ddlS«TSRIII
II

\9|l

described the primary and secondary From him emanate the intellect, mind, the
Tattvas (principles) ether, air, fire, water and
creations, the families, Manvantaras as, well
earth.
as the histories of the families.
fpinuft TT£ rTFTRT: TWP % II

SfUdM '

grch s p r f TT^;ii£ii
O Rudra, He is the golden egg and is himself
W shlsl ^lld'^HLII 311 his own end. The Lord assumes a body for the
Hari said: —Hear, O Rudra, I will describe purposes of creation.
the old sport of Visnu, consisting of creation, «rpr TsfrRTqrf^rai: TTpll
preservation and destruction, which destroys
vitUtism' ^^u^^fi^T xrr ^ T ii 311
all sins.
Having assumed the body of Brahma with
iHHPJUll dl^c(<Sfl ’f%T33TT:lt four mouths, pervaded by the quality of Rajas
IUHWI -cpf *p v\ (darkness) he creates the entire world,
The Lord Vasudeva, void of passion, Nara- moveable and stationery.
Narayana, is the great Soul, Para Brahma, the
and the destroyer
creator of the universe.
wr tj^ifd ptph frwfr wdP orfapn ^oii

This entire universe consisting of the


wstt wgretfrn p *11 celestials, Asuras and human beings lies inside
All this exists in Him as both manifest and the egg.
unmanifest. He exists in the form of Purusa awfp PRt r ft Tf?rrf p psrt prn
(malebeing) arid Kala (Time).

sq#
Vftpfr
W^ Pll
fWrqilSIl
3TpT ~gft:

As Creator he creates the universe; as Visnu


IPP^ll 3*11

he protects and he destroys it in the end. Hari


it;

Visnu is both manifest and unmanifest. He himself is the destroyer, Having assumed the
is Purusa and Kala. Understand, his actions body of Brahma Hari creates the universe and
are like those of a sportive child. as Vifrtu he protects it,

Tfgwft P ehvMI*^
PrP3rf dWKIcHlRl PTyftll ^ II ^PT r[ MiglH.ll

He is without beginning, the Creator; He And assuming the form of Rudra the Lord
is without end and Purusottama (the most destroys the universe at the end of a Kalpa.
12 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 4

When Brahma was engaged in the work of of the Vaikarika (organic) creation. There are
creation. three orders of the elementary and organic
creation.
tu<J>ul cl^dV^lfa '^(ihTRt ddM: TIJW: II

TancKKUI : ! '^r^SIT: II %V\


He, assuming the form of a boar, held up
Koumara makes the ninth. O Rudra, there
with his tusks the earth sunk under water. Hear,
are four orders of creation beginning with the
O Sankara, I will describe all in short beginning celestials and ending with the stationery crea-
with the first creation of the deity.
tion.
fan’ll Tf: II
TTjvPJT: Tjfe TTRTTT: ^ni:ll

tHTMPirf TT

The first creation is Mahat or intellectual


principle; simply a metamorphosis of
it is oil rbi (ildWMlqTdl^rjfcfdlfd-rfliiirq^ : 1 1 ^11
Brahma. The second creation is that of
Tanmatras or the subtle elementary particles.
rl?n<Tf rj •dti)m^lfdT4il tPJ^II ^311
This is known as the creation of elements.
While engaged in the work of creation
ThfT: II
Brahma first procreated his mind-born sons.
QTfJrT: TPf: TTW^Tf ^figtj^;ll *qi| Then desirous of creating the tour classes of
The third is called Vaikairika or the creation beings, viz. the celeslials, Asuras, Pitrs and
of organs. This is the (Prakrta) material or human beings, all, going under the name of
elementary creation-originating from intellect. Amba he adored his own self,
5
as the lord of
beings, although himself of unfettered soul,
TSJOT; T3JTTT: II
concentrated his soul, being desirous of
[Tt: TT Tai&tl ^11 creating, passion overspread him and first from
The tourth is the primary creation and all forth his hips came out the Asuras,
the stationery bodies are known as primary HM)»11;U d^etfll ?TfTT^fg1TT^ft
,

ll

creations. The next is Tiryyakasrotas 1


who are 5.
^8-f)T$rifTT y)[dMiq,l-rlrl : TJTT:II^||
otherwise called Tiryyakjollya i.e. beasts etc.

wfcifrftawi

wfaffltarof Tht:
^ tt Tqw:ii

wm: TrjTTFjErrti ^11


And he renounced his person
then
surcharged with Tama or darkness; and his
darkness, on being renounced by him, O

The sixth is the Urdhasrotasa 2


which is Sankara, was converted into Night. Having
called the creation of the celestials. The seventh assumed another body he became desirous of
is the creation of Arvakasrotas 3 or human creating and felt delight.

beings. 'Hnilf&MI^'iprW: TT^HT IT I II

«t=IU| 4|| TI*ri|«WI TSII


aretfcTfflf: TPf: «lfTd<hWIH^«;

IT: II

Then O Hara, came out from the mouth of


tf#T TPlf: ¥ fd I T$ra ^JcTTi II % 6 \\
l :
Brahma, the celestials surcharged with the
The eighth is the creation of Anugrahas4 justity of Sattva (goodness). On being renoun-
pervaded by the qualities of Sattva (goodness) ced by him his body, surcharged with the
and Saftva (ignorance). These are the five prders quality of Sattva, was converted into Day.
1. Lit the stream of beings living according to
nature.
2. Lit the stream of beings tending upwards. The passage not clear. Perhaps by the
is

3. Cf. And as these eat by swallowing down they expression "adored his own sell" the author
are called Arvaraskotasas. means that Brahma was engaged in the process
4. A calss of deities. of mental retrospection.
)

Ach. Kh. Ch. 4 ]


THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 13

tTcfr % 'srf^rrr f^Tit 3ThiTO: »+>H*Jvi'^l


ffTgrmirf cP$ 7J1T cTrfrsW^II 3mi iftTJT: tjto* n 3311
Therefore it is that the Asuras are powerful He created goats from his mouth, the kine
in the night and the celestials during the day. from his belly and sides; me horses, elephants,
He then assumed a person fraught with the asses and camels from his feet, and medicinal
quality of goodness and then sprang from him herbs furnished with fruits and roots from the
the ancestors. hairs of his body.

Tr^ {nunqvj^n|{iuqi>if ^11

TOFl^ fgTfj tsTw^Htl: tr^nr^qT;|| 3311


And that body, on being renounced by him, TO: TTRFTTTO' II

became Twilight remaining between day and TJerffcaft sK^Wl y^>ll V*»
:

night. Then having assumed a body fraught Faircomplexioned male sheep, horses,
with the quality of Rajas (darkness) he created mules and asses are called gramya or household
human beings. animals. Hear, I will describe the wild ones,
(They are) the beasts of prey, the cloven-hoofed,
Twn-ft wft fft i Tret tn
i r wi elephants, monkeys, and fifthly, birds and
And on
being renouned by him that form
sixthly, acquatic animals and seventhly,

became moon-light which is termed Prak- reptiles. From his eastern and other mouths he
created the Rk and other Vedas.
sandhya Moonlight, Night, Day and Twilight
.’

are his bodies. 3TlWl| dlipuil yidl stTfctf giftqT: TRcTT.’ll

Tsfaraf ^arn
3v^erf <J
fq?T: ^ps»T: ?Jp[: ?qil

TTjprr wpttto % ii
The Brahmanas originated from his mouth,
die Ksatriyas from his arms, me Vaisyas from
^UTi'^flT: TFlf $ %?TTFfaTFlll
his thighs and the Sudras form his feet.
WWT: qjftq Tpnqf cTcTrlR^II

ilTJRTt Wl* ill I d^lvilebl ynsb: {(rf^FrRFTPTH


•greet rr toft 3*11

And then he assumed another body fraught The region of Brahma is for the Brahmanas,
with the quality of darkness and thereat sprung that of Sakra fqr me Ksatriyas, mat of Marut
hunger from his and from hunger wrath. (windgod) for die Vaisyas and that Gandharvas
Brahma then creater Raksasas exercised with for the 6udras.

hunger. yflWftWTOH l ysfraft u

(Those that said 'Save him') are called yMNw ijsTOFrr qqif^fgH<hiRui i
^n 3^11
Raksasa and those (diat said 'We shall eat him Those practising the Brahmacarya injunc-
up) are called Yaksas from Yaksam eating. And tions attain the region of Brahma. The house-
from the movement. ( Sarptma of Jiis hairs holders, performing duly their duties, repair to
sprang the serpents. Waxing worm he generat- die region of die Creator.
ed some beings of warthful temper. O sinless, TOFT ITfljJSqloii xf ?T$W criollfFrHT^II
then die Gandharvas came out singing. All
TOFT Tt^ril^dll
these beings were created by him.
Those, living in me forest, acquire the region
of me seven Rsis. The sphere of me Yatis, going
at will, is die eternal region.

ii ^fct sfbrnrt ug i
y iol Tjteoi TORfrraft ararefirrt Tjfenft rtr sscmr : ii ^ii

1 . Meaning going before twilight.


14 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 5

3TSS1TO: / Chapter 5

-
STPZ? dqtafcft IffTTcpftll

'
MTe$»r§4f \o\\
fKfrprcta rF f v^TTPf ^ -riwiii
They were the wives of Dhata and Vidhata.
They gave birth to two sons. Prana and
snf tfrf xj Trenail
Mrkandu. Markandeya was the son Mrkandu.
Sfrj TTT^nf W T>f4 «ngf iT^^II 311
xjrft ttM: TresjfcT:
^TFFEr sf^HII
f^T5TT: rTFl tpft \\\\
Marlci's Sambhuti gave birth to
wife
Pournamasa. Viraja and Sarvaga were the two
sons of that high-souled one.

Hari said: Having created me world and
all orders of beings the Lord created his mind- ip: TRJffT: «^IWS!||II
begotten sons for multiplying his creation; f«4knrft trt rrepferan i 3311
namely Dharma, Rudra, Manu, Sanaka, Angiras begat on Smrti sons and daughters
Sanatana, Bhrgu, Sanatkumara, Ruci, Suddha, namely Sinivali, Kuhu, Raka and Anufnati.
Marici, Atri, Ahgira, Pulastya, Pulaha, Kratu,
Narada and the
3PT5J5T <T 0 cTrH4t
Patris Varhisadas.
4t4
Atri begat
^ <ftl44
on Anasuya
^ 4tRpfH.ll
sinless sons. Soma,
etmf^rfPFq mi Durvasa and the yogin Dattatreya.
rlFTT <| ymrmrw c[l%rTT:
,

^J*n :ll
rTT TTrff ^P7 ^11

The Lotus-sprung deity, from his right


w4?rgTsf4tTS Tj?nRP*ii 3*11

thumb, created Daksa endued with four forms


and his wife from his left thigh. Daksa begat
on her beautiful daughters. He gave them
away unto the sons of Brahma and conferred
Sati on Rudra.
Pulastya begat on
^
' '

Three sons,
^nw»Tq4ynHJ
Priti Dottoli.
l

TptT snjcrff arsngTPTT ns?NHi:ii


Karman, Arthavira and Sahisnu were begat on
his wife Sumati the sixty thousand Rsis of
^NfdiRmrvnft w ^prrii controlled passions by name Valakhilyas. They
x( >iwmm -
ucft dreramrq ~qrn dii were all of the height of a thumb and effugent
Numberless, highly powerful sons were like the burning sun.
bom unto Rudra. He conferred the auspicious
Khyati, matchless in beauty, on Bhrgu. Bhrgu
begat on her Dhata end Vidhata- He also begat
Sri who was Narayana's wife, ^|PF> f4lff Sw44t4'MHf:ll

ffPT 4 'jHmmff fRr WMHJI


Tsrr?i wp wifara ^tn uw
^
Hari begat on her himself Bala and
^11
Vasisfha begat on Urjja seven sons, viz, Rajo,
Gatra, Urdhavahu, Parana, Anagha, Sutapa,
Sukra. These are the seven Rsis.
Uksmadi. Ayati and Niyati were the two
daughters of the high-souled Manu.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 5 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 15

dWIcWIg T IT! II VllPdsfife: <fc!Mw4lc$ftll Wl


WTFf
XfT^3Fr ^ift ^<Hjf9PT:ll uPd^u^ sraf ^PTufrg^:ii
fqtjmyxT T^m ^ t^TT 4dT<Jlf cWTII The most excellent Daksa begat twenty four
% ^«a^dir<^ forar <j %nraH:ii ^°n
8 9 10
5 6
daughters. They were Sraddha Laksmi, Dhrti,
12
Push, Pusti, Medha, Kriya" Buddhi, Lajja,
7

13

#7Icj> VnH^mra xftff Tfrftll


16 17
Vapu, 14 Santi, 15 Rddhi, Krti These thirteen .

Tuft 11^:11 T*ll


laughters of Daksa were wedded by Dharma
Daksa conferred Suha on the fire-god who for procreating sons.
had assumed a body. O Hara, from him Suaha
three highly effulgent sons viz. wf?T: TRSTST TH=*jfcT: T^fcT: ^PTT <TOTII 34 It
obtained
Pavaka, Pavamana and 3uci, all eaters of water. ^HtdV^H^lf TT fcflg T tWIU
Swadha gave birth to Mena and Vaitaranl. They Khyati/ Sambhuti Smrti,21 Priti, 22
8
Sati,
19 20

were both Brahmavadinls. Mena was married


1 25 26
Ksama,23 f>aunati, Anasuya, Urjja, Svaha
24

to Himacala (mount Himalaya). and Svadha 27 (were the remaining ones).


3TTTRPPfa
HT TR?
ITllI

9311
w 4ffiftirr -5^:11 331

O Hara! the Lord appointed Manu


ErffST PRdt'V^ W^RXpil II

Svayambhu (self-create) formerly sprung from


Brahma's self and resembling himself to rule t^ l dl l gll ^Ih«t1RI:II

creatures. The foremost of asceties Bhrgu, Bhava,


Marici, Angira, Pulastya, Pulaha, Kratu, Atri,
td i qutjcft Mr#c% f^:ll
Vasistha and the Pitrs duly married all these
HfMI-cd oq^iiidll 93H
aughters beginning with Khyati.
Svayambhuva Manu accepted as his wife
&atarupas2 who had destroyed all her sins by SH5T «¥>lM tjHI T[4 Pi'Uh «jfmitH'dH)l 33 II
ascetic penances.
28
then Sraddha brought forth Kama,
And
31 32
Cala, Darpa, Niyama, and Dhrti her sons,
29 30
T^TBTTJ 3u«$;fd TTET^ '^11 3*11
rnjfrf ^ ^ ^R^ll
and Tusti Santosa33 and Pusti Lobha.
34

And to that person Satarupa bore Priyavrata


and Uttanapada; and daughters named Prasuti, 5. Veneration. 6. The goddess of wealth.
Akuti and Devahuti; of them Manu conferred 7. Patience 8. Satisfaction.

Nourishment. 10. Intelligence.


Akuti or Ruci, Prasuti on Daksa and Devahuti 9.

11. Act. 12. Intellect,


on Kardama.
13. Bashfulness. 14. Body.
cff^uu^f^uiraf ^ ^RT:IRmi 15. Success. 16. Fame.
3TOeF§R$T TJBT ^flRT TPT 17. Righteousness. 18. Renown.
4
To Ruci were bom
Yajna 3 and Daksina 19. Chastity. 20. Birth.

Again Yajna begat on Daksina twelve highly 21. Mamory. 22. Gratification.

23. Forgiveness. 24. Reverence.


powerful sons by name Yamas.
25. Good-natured. 26. Energy.
3rmr:U ;?^ll
27. This and the last words arc uttered while offering

fshdl TTSTTU oblations to fire.


9ngT ttcil
28. Sexual desire. 29. Laksmi
1. Female interpreters of the divine Science. 30. Pride. 31. Restraint

2. I Having an hundred forms. 32. Nourishment. 33. Contentment.


3. Sacrifice. 4. Gifts in sacrifice 34. Avarice.
1

16 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 6

fsf^TT rPI IsRqiJd ^TII of a horse sacrifice at which panied with their

WST ^jJ^Wdl d^l fcHd ^TrERnill wives except Rudra and Sati.

«raw4 ^ g i iPdHjdd ii 33 » SHT^cTT mt VTPTT ^^NraRlfHcfTII ^^11


^J®njfis 4 vi: ^rtrffTr^ SpftjTd:lt cUdtdi ifc ^fdi Tpiraf i Hq rerarq ii

Medha brought forth £ruta and Kriya


1 2
,
3 But Sati went there univited and was
Dandam 4 Laya 5 and Vinaya6 and Buddhi 7
, ,
issulted by Daksa. Having renounced her body
Bodha 8 and Lajja, Vinaya Vapu9 and she was again begotten on Mena by Himavan.
Vyavasaya 10 as her sons. dfdl [ddldcb .-lt ^VSH
And Santi brought forth Ksema and Rddhi, *j%T: sgSt UdNdli ll

Sukham 11
and KIrti Yasas 12
These are the
fo gfel
.

c[ cf TT7TPT
offspring of Dharma.

^FTVHI xt Tfd ufalf HBJTf pf ^Xll


^ TJ^ZPR^ ^PcimP^ ll ?dll
Gouri became Sambhu's wife whose sons
were Vinayaka and Kumara. Rudra, the
(W HITO: TT4 W»$PtMPddl :ll ^11 powerful master of Bhrngi, was by nature
T#3T: Tfdf f^TTII ^ wrathful. He destroyed Daksa's sacrifice and
imprescated a curse on him, saying, "You will
Kama's wife was Rati whose son was
Harsa 21 Daksa once undertook the celebration be bom as a man, in the family of Dhruva.
,

ti ^fcT sfbmri Tfijnjnul Tjdwi wm'viHsft ari^u ^m^


'
trg4ts«zrm:ii mi

3TSZJT2T: ^ / Chapter 6
•gfUdM And his son was the greatly intelligent
PracInavarhL His son was Divanjaya whose son
dTU'im^i^ctr^'6 -om^TiM: TJd: 1
was Ripu.
^didll ^ Sf*: tjr=T: TT WBJWJII ^ II

Hari said —Uttanapada begat a son on


fhrh TTf:H

Suruci by name Uttama and another on Sunlti UlifW ITrT: €l'lfM^:IIXII

by name Dhruva who attained to the most known as the beautiful Manu
His son was
exalted station. Caksusa. His son was Ruru whose son was the
beautiful Anga.

rFPT: f?vlffe»i^NH<Hls*>d:ll ^11 SPTPT '^UT: tjdfcj, HlRrt^l d4dP4d: II

Having adored Janarddana, the god of gods, 3 rauM ^T3T(^r)y=Er f^?r: n mi


by the favour ofthe ascetic. Dhruva's son Slisti Anga's son was Vena who was an atheist
was greatly strong and highly powerful. and an irreligious person. Vena, the perpetrator
of iniquities, was killed by the Rsis with Kusa.
TTFT 'tJ?TdT*IPZJ3TTSft:ll

^cfWRI TJlt ftij: ^T:ll 3rTS TJTTsf cTfilS'fd rPr4tS*ra<JU


311
jpdtefdRH: <f)HJIPil rfdl'y^d^ll ^ II
1. Intclect.

2. Knowledge or what is heard. PtNK^H ^ f4'^'v1cHpHdUld1 :ll


Action. Punishment.
3. 4.
dMliW crf^cnf trrfcrf -q^: ipr ft^TT: V9|| II

5. Justice. 6. Humilation.
They then churned his thigh for a son and
7. Intellect 8. Apprehension.
thereat sprang a son, grsatly dwarfish and
9. Body. 10. Exertion.
11. Felicity. 12. Fame.
black. They then said "sit down, sit down" and
-

Ach. Kh. Ch. 6 ]


THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 17

he was called Nisada dwelling on the mount work of creation by sexual intercourse. He then
Vindhya. Then the twice-born once suddenly poused Asiknl, the daughter of the Patriarch
churned his right thigh. Varuna.

dTd cjj trtRTf TWTUdll


TT l^af d*ftll 411 dKcfldd l J|dl ffli ^TdPTdT: 11*^11

Tjfadf TRT TTSTTHT %ll He begat on the daughter of Varuna a


thousand sons. The end of the earth being
decribed by Narada they went there to learn it
From there sprange a son assuming the
and did not return.
mental form of Visnu, by name Prthu. By that
son Vena repaired to the celestial region. They ^PJ5RRW xX d£^ IdddTTII
king milched the earth, for giving life to his ^TdHTW^-SfT ddT IlFpTf I?!tl *\9 ll
subjects. Prthu's son was Antarddhana whose On their being lost Daksa created another
son again was Havirdhana. thusand, named Saklasva, who also followed
the foot steps of their brothers, O Hara.
TPJgFT HiiUW ^ ^TTqril *oll d^T: sp[: V VI1MW 1 dRd
His son Praclnavarhl became the Lord dHdt UdddpT: dWRd
*5%: TJd:tl *<HI
Paramount of the world. Worked up with anger Daksa cursed
dtHI^W T TrFJjfr yi4H<*ffd:ll Narada saying "You will obtain a birth" and
he was again born as the son of the ascetic
TT3 did dTTdT:ll ^11
Kasyapa.
He espoused the daughter of the ocean of
salt rater and begat on her ten Praclnavarhis saTfisd darrsfa yiyiiMiti p^ppiii
who were called Pracetas and were masters of
the science of archery.
^ On
icduyrgrty sr ^j^fdsrfd
his sacrifice being destroyed
TTdPnmn
Daksa
imprecated the Mahesvara, saying,
terrific

**ll
"Having worshipped thee with necessary
articles the twice-born will leave them aside.
They all same
practised the religious
austerities and remained immersed in the bed ^ rreft sftr pcH^f-d yr|T ! 11

of the deep for ten thousand years. dWI&* d dufej d^rf%R[ftr %dferdll

yMtmRtw w'yra dFdf rx wfr^H 3Tfdd^rf ( q fg grf ) dTPra


cPdT d$ftsdddd:ii *311 Irani *oii

They attained to the dignity of the Even in another birth, your hostilities will

Patriarchs; and their wife was Marlsa. of her not terminate, O Sankara."
was born Daksa by the impecation of Bhava. dfe: dFdT WFJcir t ddN
d8T UdT ^ ^ERJPNT:II t dTdTdT fWPJ d9T «Pdfd II **ll
~xX dlHW 3PTSindT I^d 7JII **11 xUrJvJST diSfdTld 3T^Tfd?TfdfiFd%ll
As before Daksa against created four classes WdT driddf dSTTimil
of beings from his mind. Obstructed by Hara Daksa begat on Asiknl sixty beautiful
they did not multiply. daughters. He gave away two of them unto
i^%d dd: Tfftd dr^0dT>IPlfd:ll Anglras. He conferred two on Krsasva, ten on

dUuiw *mi Dharma, thirteen on Kasyapa and twenty-seven


to carry on the on Indu. He conferred Suprabha and Bhamini
The Patriarch then desired
on Vahuputra.
18 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM t Ach. Kh. Ch. 6

'RT^Tdl' fagllHf 3ntnFT m-. sn# gtfwren


WW# H
It TTg-:
) i

^T: in^T^Tgr^ ^EW>slte3q*K % )


! II 3311 >eRVcfilvH : II 3311
tt ^irsrn w wrapraw ^ irar Apa's son were Vaitundya, Srama (weari-
3RT3J# <RJlrf( # )m1h«II ^I^SdllRXIl and Dhanl. And the son
ness), Sranta (fatigue)
of Dhruva was one great Kala (Time) the
cherisher of the world.
tpjfoFU: TffllWdl: chVqgfM cK I ^H IRmi
And O Mahadeva, he gave unto Aristanemi, #RFT c&frst in W^ll

Visala
Manorama, Bhanumatl,
his four daughters viz.
and Vahuda. He conferred on Krsasva,
«PTW ^ ^fNt
The son of Soma was Varcas
^dg'ST-TSTdSmi 3311
(light) by
Supraja and Jaya. whom was generated Varcasvl (radiance).
Arundhati, Vasu, YamI, Lamba, Bhanu, TRtSTTOf f?lf$TT: TTMtsSTWTPRITU
Marutvatl Sankalpa, Muhurta, Sadhva, Visva,
%dT «TRHif TRZIT: TpT: ^c%RT: 33 II II
these ten are known as the wives of Dharma. I
Dhava begat on his wife Manohara Ruhina,
will now describe the names of the wives of
Hutahavya, Sisira, Prana and Ramana. Anila 's
Kasyapa.
wife was Siva. Her son was Pulomya and
aTicffd^fd^: WHT IHFJ: ftffgW Tjfd:ll Avijnatagatl (unknowable motion).
TITSUr fTT sffcrT fWRTT TptftT: UPTURN
They were Aditi, Diti, Danu, Kala, Anayu,
II
aifiTjiid'ifd^d ^ ^nPihfm rjll

arfN^r: u
Samhika, Muni, Kadru, Sadhya, Ira, Krodha,
Vinata, Surabhi and Khaga. dpg jhi# fsivny$M n

f>PrfchHl‘ <f Vhlttbv TfcT: II 3«HI


^V'^dlfrJ fwWlT: TPST VH^II^M^Iildll
These were the two sons of Anila. The son
R'^cilf TTOWTt ^TOmTII ^\9ll
of Agni Kumara, was bom in a clump of Sara
Visva gave birth to Visvadevas and Sadhya
reeds whose son were Sakha, Visakha,
to Sadhyas; Murutvatl to Marudyant and Vasu
Naigameya and Pristata. The son of Klrtlkasvas
to Vasus.
known as Kartikeya.
'RFftej ^TFTrft ^df^d ^#*11:11
VriJWI dTRT
tpnjftr t| i^RHli
Rcarrai^ci tn (*rr)
fej^gwqf inHHW feiWdt ^c|c|^|ch:|| 3^||
fta-ii
Pratyusa's son was the ascetic Devala.
From Bhanu were bom the Bhanus and from Visvakarma, the celebrated architect of the
Muhurtta the Muhurttas. Ghosa was born of celestials, wa the son of Prabhassa.
Lambba and Nagavlthl (milkway) was born of
YamI (night).
Tpft larg er*# q^ldM I.-ll 3V9II
TjfsuylldN-U 'SRFmil
His sons were Ajaikapada, Ahirvadhna,
II 3311 Tvatri and Rudra, all very energetic. And the
All the objects of the world were born of own begotten son of Tvastr was the great ascetic
Arundhati and Salikalpa (pious determination) Visvarupa.
was the son of Sankalpa. -
*>rysr jan«ichV'6im<i[^d :ii

'
<pr^r?w Tirajrsr tddw«mi
TTc^ET TmFFR^T s
Tmf»T: ^3JcIT:H ^o||
ijJloMiyV’d WIT# RfT^llI
Apa, Dhrura, Soma, Dhava, Anila; Anala,
ll.ehldVl^ «FftldT »5Hfid*j,d^<=HI :ll ^^11
Pratyusa and Prabhasa are the names of the
Vasus. There are eleven Rudras, the lords of the
Ach. Kh. Ch. 6 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 19

three worlds. They are Hara, Vahurupa, TfaWWTII


Tryambaka, Aparajita, Vnsakapi, Sambhu,
3T4^§r: Vfy'fyui: 3Rfm- *£!!
KapardI, Raivata Mrgavyadha, Sarva, and
Kapali, O great ascetic. U,drtl5bl H9rai4MH«hV«l qgWcH :ll
xf ijHlm ^ar TTgrc$r:ii^n
T^r T[dT: tiWIdl fcrsrfcrf^rrTTSr efl«4cu'jJ|
^isbb«Jnl SffiTT tJJIT d$«* ^TII 'tfoll

ftraWRffadl ^ far! WIT TTc* -5m Danu's sons were Dvimurdha, Sankara,
Ayomukha, Sankuslra, Kapila, Samavara,
3Tlf<Hiir It^T T^TT:II ^ II
Mahavahu, the highly powerful Taraka,
Soma's wives were twenty seven in number Svarbhanu, Vrsaparva, the great Asura Puloma
known as stars. Kasyapa begat on Aditi twelve and the mightly Vipracitti.
suns. Visnu, Sakra, Aryama, Dhata, Tvasta,
Pusa, Vivasvan, Savita, Mitra, Varuna, TgTHT WTT Ei ffel qiW II ho||

Amsuman and Bhaga-these were the twelve gslfVRI: TOM cK4>"t|chl :ll

Adityas. Svarbhanu had a daughter by name


Suprabha Sarmistha was the daughter of
WidPd'Vlfd: TfrtHPT II
Vrsaparvan who had two other celebrated
1|T0'«iah(91^«I* fpW^SWrTcO'll^ll
daughters, namely Upadanavl and Hayasira.
Hiranyakasipu and Hiranyaksa were bom
of Diti. A daughter, by name Simhika, was also fyqwqft Tartar cf,id«h i twtii n

born who was married to Vipracitti. ^ ^ TfimFl irfrn^:ll

fctyfdf^UMRysill had two dauthers named


Vaisvanara
Pulama and Kalaka who were both married to
fgTUiicbfviMl: T
p V^H ^ch1^ :II^II
i' :
Marlca.
a q g Rffs i qrasre ^fhafapi ji

fwpqr:ll^ll
Hiranyakasipu had four very powerful sons 4cThTT: T SRWWff H fl^ddm l : Tffrr:li

Anuhada, Hlada, the powerful Prahlada and They gave birth tosixty thousand son, the
Sanghlada Of them Prahlada was devoted to leading Danavas. Poulamas and Kala Kanjas
Visnu. are known as the sons of Marlca.

tfgKysl OTfail rW4c|ft4jH Tier •srn TI^R l tordrd^dl^dVI l llh^ll

f^EHTET VTflf^fvT# fe^R ^ llumi


l

etfI: wfil'giu i ^M TfPar3T!ii Tarrcfifcr^r^ci T^prrRraTii «o*n


The sons of Sanghlada wree SivI, Ayusman 3T^(nT)gTr d<ehV^c| chlH ^RT^rTII
and Askala. Prahlada's son was Virocana who
fdeiidcbcirii ^ssrerrii vni
begat Bali, who again had a hundred sons of
Vipracitti begat on Simhika Vyamsa, Salya
whom Vana was the oldest, O bull-emblemed
deity.
the strony, Nabha the powerful, Vatapi,
Namuci, Ilvala, Khasrima, Anjaka, Naraka and
f&<U4||S^dl¥^m'4l4 Tier iTg|gf(yll :ll **UI Karanaons. In the family of the Daitya Prahlada
the Nivatakavacas were bom.
Trgpmfr TTgr^T|: <*TcddmWS2im:l! WII
All the sons of Hiranyaksa were also gifted
with great prowess-Utkara, Sakoni, Bhutasan-
TET Wt xf S>jftP,jRl4> II h^ll

Vj.'tH Mr«4vjeh«hl'1sll
tapana; Mahanabha, Mahavahu and Kala-
nabha. 7^# vShimqi wrt Tjsrafcnm\9ii
20 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 6

%cTT !IMclPdf?lll

rflw4?T: l^fxfrT: )ll ^<ill


^TII ^hll
(

Six daughters, gifted with great energy, II

were bom to Tamra, named Suki, Syeni, Bhasi, dan^i^ yfro^trar n


Sugrlvl, Suci and Grdhrika. Suki to parrots, Then were bom the deities Maruts, forty
owls and crows; Syeni to hawks, Bhasi to kites; nine in number, viz., Ekajyoti, Durjyoti, Trijyoti,
Grdhrika to vultures; Suci to water-fowl; Caturjyoti, Ekasukra, Dvisukra, the highly
Sugrivi to horses, camels and asses. These are powerful Trisukra, Idrik, Anyadrik, Sadrik,
known as the offspring of Tamra. Pratisadrik.

fcHdNi^ ]*l‘ (4<SHinl hWHi^ftll fW3T ufaay& T M^Nvl:ll


grRFir; Tupr uMfuiwfiid^rtiti h<?n dtdRdrHcMP^q T^TJT: #rfrrd«mi ^311
Vinata gave birth to two sons celebrated as Mita, Samita, the highly powerful Sumita,
Garuda and Aruna. The offspring of Surasa Rtajit, Satyajit, Susena, Senajit.
were a thousand powerful serpents.
3IMWdliUtlM^vy ^IMdUMdTdSJTII
chls^q i V^ «bfuR: U*Wfa<friTR:ll iiidSJ ^idyuif
for wht ^?r ! ?tw^f^§rerr:ti ^oii ( EPTOt)^:ll^ll
n

?I|f: v4d1 Mi&HWI : (W3: ) 4>i«MI¥<*aft rWTI Atimitra, Amitra, Duramitra, Ajila, Rta,
Dhruva.
^HiMdfdan rpt; wi Rtadharma, Viharta, Varina,
Vidharana, Grhameka-gana, Idrkaha,. Sadrksa,
Kadru had also a thousand sons-many-
Etadrksa, Mita, Sana, Etana, Prasadrksa, Sutra.
hooded serpents of unmitigated prowess. The
most celebrated amongst them were Se?a, fatCTRTFSr T*Jd:ll

Vasuki, Taksaka, Sanka, Sveta, Mahapadma, fi(dT9PT:ll ^V\


Kumvala, Aswatara, Elapatra, Naga, Karkota T3%d:TOfSTCW M£ldMI:ll
Dhananjaya and many other deadly and
poisoneous serpents.
^MI-YUdWrid^W’ei WW: II 'So ||

d l tfoi Sft tSdERWl fa f foT ; Ttgdl


Tpnf II
^Rl4^d|l4«4l HUT Wft dflft fRTT^II ^ II

djfeuft TTtrfrdR <J


W&ll
hprj $ -qFwwrq TTddFRf wi Tmrft dPTRT: ^T:ll^ll
q^ltPd TT^TSTT ift^ll tt^ll
^rt Rgtr^rrftr u The great ascetic Nadirugra, Dhvannibhasa,
3lfPZT V<H Vimukta, Viksipa, Dyuti, Vasu, Valadrsya
Krodha gave birth to highly powerful Labha, Kama, Jayi, Virat, Udvesana and Guna.
Pisacas. gave birth to kine and
Surabhi They all ride the wind, these all are the forms
gave birth to trees, creepers, grass
buffaloes. Ira of Hari,. All the kings, Danavas and the
etc. Khaga gave birth to Yaksas and Raksasa
adore Hari with mystic formulas
celestials

and Muni to Apsaras. Arista gave birth to along with the sun and other members of the
highly powerful Gandharvas. family.

II ffd SfhRst *$fospr | OTHi¥IHs& 3ll«mdiT«t


SriHMKd'VlirilduId dTR WbedTd:n 5,11
H

Ach. Kh. Ch. 7 ]


THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 21

\9 / Chapter 7

^SRTtT 3&> <|i fvidld RR:II Sib f$>|c(J^4) tyTRTR

TJRff^pFt ^ cRT Wq«pTf^hT:ll


Rif RRR! R$tRR: "PR^Il \ II
RR:II

truth
Sib *<^RTR RR:1I
fviyili rrtii
3-b

sib
f eft eram
Rudra said: — I will describe in brief the III 3«b
$ %5TRRTR effacTII

adoration of Surya (the sun) as instituted by


f: 3TRRR RR:II TTHY^MIR RR:II
Sib Sio
Svyambhuva, which is essential and gives Sib |jf ^TR^RTR: RR.-II Sib 3TRPTR RR:II
enjoyment and emancipation. Listen to it, O
Vyasa.
^b f RRpTRTR RR:II Sib
$ fjRTRTR RR:II
Sio
$ rfr^f RR;|| sib
$ -^Tr:U
ifrh'cll-ej
TO II Sib
$ RfTrgTR RR:||
t r afaiml^iehlRchlH jl 3 Sio 3TRtRRRR:ll Sio RTTj^RlfHm RR;||
Sib TpRfTHIR RR:II Sib RR: iphjrf^ll Sib RR:II Sib 3T Sio RRR%
RRt
ff R: Tjsqfa RR:II &> RfaTR RR:II 'cU^cjm RR : || Sib 3TT Sio rr) rrr%
R^FTIR RR:II &> sjRTR RR:I| R|4u||A| RR:|| sib 3T sib RRt RRR%
rr.-ii a& ^ppiR rr.-ii TRJHIR RR.-liafib 3T: Sio RR) RRR%
3&> to%rrr rr.-ii 3& r?% rr.-ii SlfH^ld RR.-II Sib RIRRIRTR RR:II
Sib %cT% RR:II a£o fraRTEprgTR RR: II 311 Sio VHM£|J) RR.|| Sib fRTOJ% RR;||
Hari said: — I will describe the adoration of Sib RRJ RRR% RlfR?TR RR:II
the sun yielding religion, desire etc.
S£b
%J:
S& RRt RTRcRj TOP RR.-II
Om, salutation unto the seat of the sun. Om, sib 3R Tg j
TOT ^RTtRIR RRrflll Sio Rf
salutation unto the form of the sun. Om, Hram,
Harim, salutation unto the sun. Om, salutation
1?#TTR RR:II 13 3 RT R R^ -

RR:II

unto the moon. Om, salutation unto Mars. On, Sio R H R % RTSrSfmiR RR:II ^ «f 3&> tf

salutation unto Mercury. Om, salutation unto ^ RR:II Sib R ^ rr ; ||

Jupiter. Om, salutation unto Venus. Om, R R cf TT RRRTvfT^ RR:II Sib -R H c(


salutation unto Saturn. Om, salutation unto
Sfl'eRrHIR RR:II 3 cf R R R^RTR
Rahu. Om, salutation unto Ketu. Om, salutation
RR:II Sio RR:I| ^o ^rf^RRRT^Rt
unto the bundle of effulgence.
RR:II Sib fRTRRj#TFR RR:II^II
3RRRTRTTTR’ V1S1R'4RMR*1 RRTII
Om, Hram, salutation unto the seat of 6iva.
rtft RwhTRhrir rfrt£r rt sjrcfrii xn
Om, Hram. salutation unto the form of Siva.
O bull-emblemed deity, one should adore
Om, Ham salutation unto his heart. Om, Hrlm,
the sun and other planets by offering them
unto the head, Swaha, Om, Hrum, unto the tuft
seats, conveyances, water for washing feet,
of hair, Vasat. Om, Hraim, unto the amulet,
Arghya, water for rinsing mouth, water for
bathing, raiments, sacrificial threads, scents"
Hrum. Om hum unto the three eyes Vousat.
Om, Hram, salutation unto the weapons. Om,
flowers, incense.
Hram, salutation unto the immediate bom. Om,
R RRf*K R^Ulfau^ ll Hrim, salutation unto Vamadeva. Om, Hraim,
Tjnrf-frrr r^t R^Rsg^r!ii mi salutation, unto Tatpurusa. Om, Hraum,

Lamps, and salutation, by cricumambulat- salutation unto Isana. Om, Hram, salutation

ing them and performing the ceremony of unto Gauri. Om, Ham, salutation unto the
Visarjjana (the withdrawal of life). preceptors. Om, Hram, salutation unto Indra.
n

22 THE GARUPA MAHAPURANAM [


Ach. Kh. Ch. 8

Om, Hram, salutation unto Om, Aghora. dedicated to Hari. Hear now of the adoration
salutation unto the seat of Vasudeva. Om, of the female energy of Vi?nu, Sarasvati.
salutation unto the form of Vasudeva. Om, Am, W&A H*T:II 'PPTPT ^T:ll
Om, salutation unto the Lord Vasudeva, 3So f$TTTt TO:II ^ ftPSlt TO:II
Namah. Om, Am, Om, salutation unto the Lord
f HilWW TOIl
'

' 5
3fib T*T: II

Sahkarsana, Namah. Om, Am, Om salutation


TO:II4II
unto the Lord Pradyumna Namah. Om, Am,
Om, Hrim, salutation unto Sarasvati. Om,
Om, salutation unto the Lord Aniruddha
Om Hram, salutation unto her heart. Om, Hrim,
Namah. Om salutation unto Narayana.
salutation unto her head. Om, Hrum, salutation
salutation unto the Eternal, existentBrahma
unto her hairs. Om, Hram, salutation unto her
Om, Hrum, salutation unto Visnu. Om, Ksoum,
amulet. Om, Hrum, salutation unto her three
salutation unto the Lord Braha (Boar). Om,
eyes. Om, Hrah, salutation unto the weapons.
Kam, Tam, Pam, Sam,
of Vinata,
salutation unto the son
Om, Jam, Khan, Yam, salutation unto STIgT oRvU imT W 17%: II

Sudarsana. Om, Kham, Tam, Pham, Sam, -pmm TO TratCT:


salutation unto the club Om, Vam, Lam, Mam, Sradha, Hrddhi, Kala, Medha, Tusti, Prabha,
Koham salutation unto the conch-shell Mati, these energies of Sarasvati, should be
Pancajanya. Om, Gham, Dham, Bham, Ham adored with mantrams beginning with Om and
salutation unto Shree. Om, Gam, Dam, Yam, ending with Namah.

Sam, salutation unto Push (nourishment). Om, Idl d TOII 3&» •?m:ii

Dham, Pam, Yam, Sam salutation unto the 35a TTWiJs wft ^W:ll?o||
garland of forest flowers. Om, Sam, Dam, Lam, Om salutation unto the Ksetrapalas. Om
salutation untd the mystic mark Srivatsa. Om, salutation unto the preceptors. Om salutation
Sam, Cham, Bham, Yam, salutation unto the unto the great Guru.
(gem) Koustava. Om salutation unto the 3iHPnd toespSriii
preceptors. Om Salutation unto Indra ad other cTOT II HH
deities. Om Salutation unto Visvaksena. He and other
should then dedicate seats
I II
offerings to Sarasvati standing on a lotus. The
fSpgpreren: wwit ; iprf ^micron V9ii sacred Arohana (installation of the image) of
O
bull-emblemed deity, with these Surya (sun) and other deities should be
mantrams, seats and other offerings should be performed with their respective mantrams.

it ?frr sfbTrei Tffferr t iraufyii^ 3iMit<*i r% wwmyq ^mfsami:ii 'an

3TS5JFT: 6 / Chapter 8

jtfTbSfM With powers of five colours, this circular


figure, Vajranabha, O Rudra should be drawn.
HWI :

sixteenrooms should be drawn there. In the


Wffh^#T eRRPT r[ fourth and fifth comers strings should be
Hari said —Having bathed in the Mandapa placed.
(temple) built on earth one should adore Visnu
T: ^ittm % rlF 'WftaiHT: II
in Mandala (circular figure). '

y^ cfla TJWcf I^PIT.-II^II


The strings in the corner should be extended
to both the other corners. A man, well versed
'

Ach, Kh. Ch. 8 ]


THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 23

in all these rites, should thus place strings in all The pericarp should be drawn with yellow
the corners. colour, the filaments with dark blue, the inside
and the petals with crimson.
% W^ll violet

n r^i’bf^cdi trs^
Trsawr • ^wl'duTH TsrRTT TPJT&tll
Similarly he should deal with interior SHI fill ^iWduTi ^3T: W^TMU^u ^||
comers. The first should be placed in the centre
Irrn i T5RTT T W T
'
Rl dl f^TTT #T WgHMHj l

and then al the junction of the lines in the


t|U^H^Il4l •3TTFT f»WtJ*l«sRH ll
middle. >

The tour parts should be filled up with black


powder, the doors with white powder and the

In
^ cj

the interior parts dlere are eight


vra^nmi five ines of the Mandala in order with crimson,
all yellow and dark-blue. Having performed
centres. The centres of the eastern and central Nyasa -.assignment of the limbs he should adore
figures should be connected widl a string. Hari in the five Mandala.
3RTTT TT TTT^f OTT^g?! TlfH
II
1 rTOTII
SKffrf eKT WPi fiacI
l j imi UIpT fyi<fw ^TFT fyN3l*lWplh.£<*jH || ^||
>

O
Hara, the foremosst of the twice-born He should assign his heart to Visnu, the
should draw the base in the interior parts. O middle part to Sankarsana, the head to
Siva, connected widl it the pericarps of the Pradyumna and the tuft of hair on the head to
central string should be drawn. Aniruddha.
cbfftfch l d l fjfoFfr &WlPu| f^ET^TT: II
wgnwf after? troni
rRfdtIT TfgT PdgKHI^cl \9II
3Tg fem^RPd szute n dhpultfrmf i

On two sides of the pericarps an expert


His entire body should be assigned to
should draw the filaments. A learned man Brahma and the fingers to Sridhara. Meditating
should draw petals on their heads.
"I am Visnu" he should perform the Nyasa of
TTFhFfa 'PfT!ll Hari in the pericarps.
WpT mPr TJPSffrT W TT gffd^ll dll
^ repr ^ gf^ll
O thou of firm vows, a worshipper,
3tPh^ «r ’ertete-
conversant widl the knowledge of the true
object, should draw figures of lotuses in sftei? f^Rtetetii
all the
centres. TRfrSWrsf tT JRllIl: Vr&JiUdHM TT^II ^11
aHp^RWH'H gKlPo i
He should perform the Nyasa of Sankarsana
Pradyumna in the south, that
in the east, that of
gJT?fhTf rfSTT
^ ^B gq^ ll <?ll
of Aniruddha in the west, that of Brahma in
With the division of the first string one
the north that of Sridhara, Indra and other
should draw the doors. With the half he should
deities in Rudra and other corners. Having
make decorations for the same.
adored them with scents and other articles a
Uiftfotf Tftaepffar firaTddlP<^ :ll worshipper attains to the great station. 1
3T^!T sftcTSnrhr cTcTTf^r 3Tfr#T 3ETII ^oH

it ngiy ti>j't
>
gentf^tn^ au«fU'cM<i&

1. In this chapter occurs the drawing of a figure Hindu marriage such figures are drawn for the
with various colours. Such a figure is necessary solemnization of religious rites,
for the celebration of a religious rite. Even in a
24 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 9

3TSSTRT: / Chapter 9

^qrir e^warsm

WK ^TT ) ^RT: ^TOWII HUSMlfct'eiVl'W'tti

Then imagining all the Saktis or female


'SH

« i *gr$;Rr?m rRZf tjHM^u i

energies of the deity in the various Mandala he


Hari said: — Being initiated in proper time
should adore Hari.
and having his eyes covered with a cloth a
1

disciple should offer one hundred and eight ifcjgh ^xTSeT


oblations with the principal mantram.

fgprjof fhT -Brrjuf TTm% W{JI There should be four doors in order of
Brahma Tirtha (shrine) and others. The head is
311
the lotus; the fingers are fihnents.
Rudra twice the number should be offered
in a Putraka Homa 1
, thrice the number in tfifafcKT dHttfcRi
Sadhaka 2 and four times the number in ^TII <?ll
3
Nirvanadesika. rf *Ild^*+$f£d r| WMlf^d: II
YET 11 ^Mll^J£*dWd*WIHII
fsnoqj: -ftsr#

3T2 J- Trsr^fifiT qxrfq4^ 4i^Hj 3 H i dull'd wVl'tl'd^ Mldchb^RsIcdtPl "ST 3°H 1 1

A destroyer of a preceptor, Visnu's image, Then meditating there on Hari, the sun and
Brahmana and a woman deserves death at the fire, he, with a controlled mind, should place it

hands of those who are not initiated. I will on the head of the disciple, for in the hand is

describe his Diksa or initiation destructive of stationed Visnu, his own hand being that of
virtue and sin. Visnu, and with its touch the entire collection
of sins is dissipated.

efctfdl Vi^oii^d^ll 'ill *j*>: f?pzf ^rcmrn


Having caused his disciples to sit outside 5Bq^gT^rm:ll
1

he should make them concentrte their minds. TJBT fifqfaH m TJpff Wf^T:ll 3311

3tlA^I kdlfadM^fll "^T: II Having adored the disciple, covered his eyes
with a piece of cloth, and placed him in front of
tT TWlf^tlrljl Hll
the deity the preceptor should throw flowers
O Rudra, he should consider sprinkled with
there. He should throw flowers where the head
water. Uniting the sentiency with fire he should
of the deity, the holder of 5arnga bow is.
consign it to fire.

dHId ehlt^TiW f41*JII dWflefid T^R(II

if ^ii
^rmi f^5r^tir:ii 3311

He should mention his name as well as those


He
should meditate on Pranava the
of his wives. In the case of a Sudra, an expert
instrument of all, in the sky and in the body.
preceptor should mention the name of his
He should next unite it with Ksetrajna* for its
master.
being the cause of the body.

u sfbnTff Rifpjtia) Tjcfovi TOipsl 3Tiim*iu£ f^rp^nfro htr ^rotssqra:ii3ii

1. A Homa or offerings 10 fire the acquisition of son. 4. The lord or the divine emanation residing in the
2. One intended for becoming a worshipper. body.
3. One intended for attaining emancipation.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 11 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 25

3TSEircr: / Chapter 10

35b Tff TOII


9Rnt^3rf wgsnfa TyPu^tfc^
35b ff T#f TO:imil
$f¥
'
sr*T:ll STT $ff $ One who wishes to attain his desired-for
sff ST: sHU I ^^ c xT %?: (VIT3Tq^U
objects should offer oblations to theMandala,
TftSTci %^TOf xf 3THTT *pHxfar{ll * II the sun, moon, LaksmI and her limbs in our

Hari said: — I will describe the adoration of corner, Durga, Gana, preceptor and Kstrapala

Sri and other 1


deities in Sthandilas for the (Visnu) in the Mandala having the figure of a
attainment of Siddhis 2 . Om, Srim, salutation lotus drawn inside it, four doors painted with

unto the great LaksmI. Sram. Srim, Srum, dust and sixty four comers.
Sroum, 6ra. He should gradually worship the With the mantram, "Om, Gham, Tam, Dam,
heart, head, the tuft of hair, amulet, the eyes, Ham, salutation unto the great LaksmI" he
the seat and the image. should adore LaksmI together with all the
TTirg& tpsnrft xt xKjgffr i^sf^ii members of the family as narrated before.

Om, Soum, salutation unto Sarasvatl. Om,


, Hrim, Soun, salutation unto Sarasvatl.
if l§Tf^%^ar#RT^II
fiw ^qrn ?ll
3fib W?TII
35o ^T*T:1I ^11

Om, Hrim, say, say. O goddess of speech,


afi» -5T z 's i ’TOirsii
Swaha. Om, Hrim, salutation unto Sarasvati.

ii ffir sfbmrt <{4 taut gami'vinssl aiixiuchiwt STT*T ^5 TRts©EIT5Pr:ll ^o||


r

3TSSTO: %% / Chapter 11

HtU'gra consume the body identical with the up-going


vital air. And he should destroy all with the
wgzi %n mantram Yam.
o4lRn ^ II

dfMoUtd ^3T=T MN^oHxUlxRTlII


I will now describe the mode of adorning
Pxl-dil'c^'d TTcT: II 311
the nine Vyuhas as narrated unto Kasyapa.
Having drawn up the vital breath through the With the mantram Lam he should overflood
head one should place it in the sky through the the entire world mobile and immobile. Then
navel.
with the mantram 1Aim he should meditate on
ambrosia.
Hflt TftrfrT ^:ll
UpSTfEPfr rcHivi^n v\ Tf^cr ^ 3T^’ MdW«IIWH' MPlPxl-dAl^ll
Then with the mantram Ram he should
Thereupon by dhyana (meditation) he
should think of the four-armed deity, clad in a
1. A level square piece of ground prepared for a
sacrifice.
yellow raiment, in the middle of the bubble, as
2. Supernatural powers acquired by Yoga. The well as of his bathing.
word Siddhi may also mean "the accomplishment H<R1RT rfW: II

of the object for which a religious rite is


undertaken." ddd^^H-rR^ mi II
26 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 11

He should next perform the three-fold eMMtt) sR*T:ll


mantra-nyasa 3 ceremony of the fingers and body.
'^rRT f?TT: ftirfa ^11
TTcf: ^fw$n#T fommi i f?ngf eR^ef xi4d Wd1 n
'

After the recitation of this mantram, with He should assign the mantram of the eye to
one composed of twelve letters, he should make the hand and then make assignment of other
assignment of six limbs so that Hari himself limbs. Having assigned heart to the heart he
might appear there. should assign head to the head, Slkha (tuft of
hair) to the £lkha and amulet to the entire body.
"SIFT TTrT: Tfbll
Eyes should be assigned to the eyes and the
weapon to the two hands.
%% w TjyTT iMimyiiAviji
WREPft wtf ^rr dii 4)' mid W^rMI ^11
Beginning with the thumb of the right hand spf ^ ^
he should assign the middle finger to the petal.
Having assigned the two BIJas in the middle he
3TF^rc^ ^ Tl^ll ^||

Having bound all the quarters with the


should assign them to the other limbs viz, heart,
weapon to the two hands. Having bound all
head, the crown of the head where lies the tuft
the quarters with the weapon he should
of hair,mouth, eyes, belly, back, arms, hands,
commence the rite of adoration. First of all with
thighs and feet. Having converted the hand into
a controlled mind he should meditate on
the shape of a lotus he should place the thumb
Yogapitha (the seat of yoga) in his heart, and in
in the middle.
due order on religion, knowledge, assign
f%R#rrar TT%T TJX iniquity etc. to the north-east and east.

T[BT: hRr^Hd^ (RTOT(U


And there he should meditate
on the Lord 3frt ftsra^i ^11
of all, the great undecaying Principle. Then in
The body, free of all these sins, should be
order he should assign all the other mantrams
then converted into Pitha seat). He should
to fore and other fingers.
afterwards assign Ananta.
TTcfr TT2JTII
fpfr RfgllrWtl^ld
*o|| Rldlod VinMaicy f^cllufl^chfulehqu ^11
He
should then in order make assignment ysnwi qy^ld^ulRHHIdHIHII
of the head, eyes, mouth, throat, heart, navel,
buttock, thighs and feet.
R^tflfd fqf ^ct ^11 ll

Having meditated first, by means of the


'
RPmf: dell «H&i ll Vedas etc. on learning, the eight quarters of a
3T|VJlR}ebfdkJI-d ^<41^*411 ^11 hundred petals covered with filaments he
should meditate on Mandala identical with the
Having assigned the mantrams of six limbs
sun, moon and fire and then think of the deity
or parts to the plams he should assign others to
on one above the other.
the body. He should assign the five mantrams
to the five fingers beginning with the thumb TFT: ^?f^diW*ll TFFft: II

and ending with the youngest. fandia i wff cff ffrfamdiMj i %v\
He should then perform the assignment of
1. The assignment of mystic syllables to various eight energies of Kesava stationed in the east
deities. and of the ninth in the pericarp.
.

Ach. Kh. Ch. 11 ]


THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 27

qcr sumatr of palms) is the first Mudra which speedily


^^T:ll secures the favour of the deity.
mmdlg l rT%?f ^fr 3°ll

Having thus meditated on and adored the 6<4UW<WTcHr4 c^lWld'lHdlll


Yogapitha, he should invoke the lord. thereof. «<IM^fej[^ UfHj;Bi5gRPT:ll 3611
|

Hari, the hlder of Sarnga bow and assign him


Vandarii the next when it is placed on the
there. hand raised half-way up.
breast with the right
Urdhvangustha (thumb raised up) is formed by
%r
-qszr -y^Tfd:u 3311 the clasping of the fist on the left hand with the

UtfluiifaWl
,

^?R!sb *r4NtT:ll thumb of the right hand.


igrft ^ INN <j flapPT <rppr 3T U «$(&!: II
He should assign heart etc. to the lotuses of fcrer: TTOTTOTr im 3SfcniT:ll 3311
the four quarters, east etc., the eye in the middle In this the thumb of the left hand should be
mantrams of Sankarsana and c. to the east and raised up. These are the three ordinary forms
other quarters and Vinata's son to the eastern arranged according to the difference of the
and western doors and the discus Sudarsana forms of the idols.
of a thousand rays to the southern gate.
chPwifcuflfrqr qmawt ji

WBTT c(ftFT lift to*lfcUI


31CT i|44)vHHf ^TO^STR^II ^o||
ftps H$*fopmrc<Tssmi 3^11
With the intertwining of the youngest finger
greffi vif eight Mudras are formed in order. These should
w$ Tjtftef&iii 3*11
be formed with the recitation of the first eight
He should assign $ri to the south, LaksmI mantrams.
to the north, the club to the northern gate and
3TiJ^ eftfHtsre dlMiilcdf^Rdiiq^ll
the conch-shell to the comers. An intelligent
worshipper should place the 6arhga bow either ^rr chopwji 3311
on the right or on the left of the deity. With the thumb the three sucessive fingers

<ror ^ ending with the youngest should be bent. Then


the two hands should be bent. This is the Mudra
of Narasimha (man-lion).
Similarly conch-shell and discus should be
dgftrlH 'Jftinfcg
placed on both the sides. According to the
distinction of their respective quarters all the wfter T«jdT igj gwfwrr 3^TII^3II
guardian deities thereof should be assigned. Having raised up the left hand he should
whirl it. This is the Mudra approved of Varaha

d«H»Rra« W uRftW^II 3^11


(the boar-form)

In the same way the various weapons, such


as thunder-bolt etc., should be assigned. He 3311
should meditate on Brahma upwards and Having raised up the two fists he should
Ananta downwards. straighten the fingers of the one and then bend

TR? Kfl &


'
ftT fpT: 37^^: II all of them. This Mudra is called Anga.

3T^f?T: wn f^rsr ^nrarsnftu 3^911


Ijfgggmeft ^ScTT l^i^r^£cf?T:ll
Having meditated on the adored them all c(?THf HlchM I HH
T^T^T sE^RT:!! 3'*N
I

he should display Mudra. Anjali (the folding 1

Having intertwined in order two fists the


Mudras for the ten guardian deities of the
1. A mode of interwining of the fingers during
religious worship.
quarters should be formed.
28 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 12

Tprrar ^ ttii V 'S T V TifapT: ^11


frPnijgt tiwisMTHii ^Flrfd w4W $ ^ll^oll
The first vowel, the second, the last but one Cham, Dam, Pam, Yam is for the jewel
and the last should be in order assigned to Koustava.
Vasudeva, Bala, Kama and Aniruddha.
He should then say "I am Ananta" . These
are the ten limbs of the Lord of gods.
HRfilui w«ll WIT fgwj fTTjf) 3^11 Ti ^^SW '

chlVll trt ^cllPud<frPd :H


"Om, Tatsat, Hum, Ksroum, Bhuh)" e ? the
mantrams for Narayana, Brahma, Visnu, the
Garuda is smoke-coloured. The club is
man-lion and Boar forms.
white. Pusti (nourishment) is of the colour of a
6irisa flower. Laksmi is the gold-hued.
^rfrft dddWdi l:ll ^V9U
<^^MhUl^fd
W3-. •
:ll
White, red, green, violet, blue, dark-blue, -

crimson, cloud-colour, fire-colour, honey- ^ ^pHH :l| **||


The conch-shell is effulgent like the
colour and twany colour are the nine names.
fullmoon. 6rivatsa is of the colour of a Kunda
flower.
3<£ll
ilSHufPm -RTHT fFT# ftwPdW :ll
ft if tt ^ ^sr

tf ^ <TW<dT RI
^ET T^'
3cH ? TT 9^11 ^11
'
f^g infb r wmPm ^rPrdiefd Pi i crafeii *311

3TE4qraifc( ^ '
efgJ I rq»J^t1^I^Pd^’M III y*ll
Kam, Tam, Pam, 6am, Garutman. Jam,
The garland is f Ananta is of
five colours.
Kham, Bam, Sudarsana. Kham, Cham, pham,
the colour of is cloud. All the weapons
Sam, the club. Vam, Lam, Mam, Ksam, conch-
described before are of the lightnings. Accord-
shell. Gham, Dham, Vam, Bham, Hain, 6ri.
ing to the light of the science of the lotus-eyed
Gam, Jam, Dam, Vam, 6am, nourishment.
deity one should offer Arghya, Padya (water
Dham, Vam, the garland of the forest flowers.
for washing feet) etc.
Dam, Sam, is for the mystric mark 6rlvatsa.

ii ?frt sfbmrt Trfmjnrrt >{4tau^ sram'vireit STPsnronri ^nW^yibsErTrr: ii^h

3TSJTC: W / Chapter 12
the image of the four-armed deit should be
made.
^l^sfiR '3^11
With the three sorts of the making of idols
3&> TR frUT^ d^Pjfd: WITrtFr:ll?H
should be made. Then follows the adoration of
Hari said I will describe the order of
Yoga-pitha satione in the heart.
adoration for achieving the success thereof. The
ch<ct>i<4 .441*1: || Trit '&1^wiP|-
recollection of the great soul should be made
with mantras,"Om, Salutation, etc."
Tft<5*£StIH to 3RTTIT*!: TR:II to ?TRf^TtT:ll
to IjlHJil TR:II to TR.-ll to
d f ? cdftfa EE myjp& n
to
* dw T-irj,^i^Pmfui^ii ^ n
-st*t:ii ar smifq t*t:»
to 3|^H|<|: TIT: II to 3T#tFUT?T T*T:II
With the mantram "Yam, Vam, Lam, Ram"
the purification body should be
of the to 3T%pZ|fa TR.-II to TTdPT TR.-II

performed. With the mantram "Om salutation"


Ach. Kh. Ch. 12 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 29

33b 'T**:! 33b TO I


poverty. Om salutation unto the lotus. Om
33b 33o ?HI^: TO:I
salutation unto the solar disc. Om salutation
Om salutation unto the disc
unto the lunar disc.
TOI
of the fire. Om salutation unto Vimala. Om
33b fsb«n$ *PT:I 33b 4pll$
33o *1*1:1 33b TOI salutation unto Utkarsina. Om salutation unto
knowledge. Om salutation unto action. Om
'

33b 5
33b TO: I w44l*j<s2[ T*T:I

33o wntafnra g}<i*wy topi salutation unto ignorance. Om salutation unto


inaction. Om salutation unto yoga. Om
THT: dhPuf<HH TH -3T TO: I

salutation unto Prahvya. Om, salutation unto


3tf to:i f fyni* top Om salutation unto Tsana. Om salutation
Satya.
3&> &ngi$ *rft:i if cMeto top unto Sarvatomukha. Om salutation unto Hari's
33b Trarapft
'
S
T*T:I 33b
\ f4«*Ji4 TO:I seat with accompaniments, principal and
all its

3flf TO:I 3T;tF^ 3TCTOI TO:I minor. Om salutation unto Vasudeva. Om


salutation unto the heart, lm, salutation unto
3ff top 3i u^ra top
the head. Um salutatioo unto 6ikha (tuft of hair
3T: 3lPib«aro ^nT:l 33b 3T: Hl<|i|UU«l TO:I
on the head). Em, salutation unto the amulet.
J(ff Htfft£H? 9j 4^HW ef> 'ST T3 ^ Oum salutation unto the three eyes. Ah, phat,
^{Hiq laf if *F *f 'n^ ^f H *f $ salutation unto the weapon. Am, salutation

mo-cM-ura if ^ *f j it ~s ^ tt ijfz^ unto Sankarsana. Am salatation unto


^ 's if Pradyumna. Ah salutation unto Aniruddha.
sr "4 utotctt^ t ?f sftroro
Om, Ah salutation unto Narayana. Om. Tatsat
yi vipiN xf b» 4«I i§r
^ salutation unto Brahma. Om, Hum, salutation
ta^nn ijto wf sroif unto Visnu. Ksoum, salutation unto his man-
lion and boar forms. Kam, Tam, Jam, 6am,

c^uith mi edify <id^ iff yiy4 yiunfliTO^ salutation unto Vinata's son. Jam Khem, Yam,
salutation unto Sudarsana Kham, Cam, Pham,
erf sH^ra ydifro^-gf Ittttot faa PyMwf i

6am, salutation unto the club. Yam, Lam, Mam,


33b crary?i3R^ 33b <u^iai ta^Jira 33b wft Ksam, salutation unto the conch-shell
S^SPI 1TTOT f^JcTO H 3TTOTO Hldldf^Hiil^ Pancajanya.
is y^iot n4edld»if4 lid4 33b toJ uroft Gham, Dham, Bham, Ham, salutation unto
'

cl l ^cffy 5
T*T:I 33b 33b TO:I 6ri. Gam, Dam,Vam, 6am, salutation unto,

33b -sf •sRill 33b iff ^TT:I 33b 33b *f TOI Pusti. Dham, Vam, salutation unto the garland
of white flowers. Dam, 6am, salutation unto
33b Tf -stRT: 33b si TOI 33b ff TO:I
6rlvatsa. Cham, Dam, Yam, salutation unto
33b gf -stct: II 33b TO:I 33b if 5=nT:U
TJ
Koustava. 6am salutation unto 6arnga bow. Im,
33b gf TO:I 33o if '*1*1:1 33b 33b '*T*T:
salutation unto the arrows. Cam, salutation
33b *f *PT:I 33b if 1*T:I 33b if ^T*T:I unto the leathern fence. Kham, salutation unto

33b TJTT TO: 1


33o if TR: 33b *TRf R if ^ the sword, and the lord of the 6aras. Dham,
salutation unto the giver of riches and the lord
cu'^yR 33b RRT dHiy'DTfll TO:I
to:ii 3>i
thereof. Ham salutation unto Tsana, the lord of
33o 4*>4Wtiry
learning. Om, salutation unto the dlUnderbolt.
Om, salutation unto Ananta. Om, salutation Om unto dart. Om unto rod. Om unto sword.
unto religion. Om, salutation unto disasso- Om unto noose, standard, club, and trident.
ciation. Om salutation unto knowledge. Om Lam, salutation unto Ananta the lord of the
salutation unto prosperity. Om salutation unto
nether region. Kham salutation unto Brahma,
Om salutation unto ignorance. Om
sin.
the lord of all the worlds. Om salutation unto
salutation unto worldliness. Om salutation unto
the Lord Vasudeva.
30 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 12

Om, Om Naluah Om, Nam, Namah; Om,


: Then with Sankarsana and other mantrams he
Mom, Namah; Om, Bham, Namah; Om, Gam, should offer six adorations, three each time to
Namah; Om, Yam, Namah; Om, Tern, Namah; his limbs as well as to the guardian deities of
Om Vam Namah; Om Sum, Namah; Om, Dem, the quarters. Then is the end he should offer
Namah; Om, Yam, Nama!h; Om, Yam, Namah. Purnahuti.

Om, Om Namah; Om, Nam, Namah; Om, *PI«ftd # 3TTOR g c# #<tll


Mom, Namah; Om, Nam, Namah; Om, Ram, #?5*T:II^I|
Namas; Om, Yam, Namah; Om, Nam, Namah; Then he should immerse his own self in the
Om, Yam, Namah; Om salutation unto great principle which is beyond the range of
Narayana. Om, salutation unto Purusottama.
speech. Then taking his seat, making again
HMfr) TO# f^HTTOH Mudrds he should again bow.
to#st$ tjefcrimi fWprfatf fN fgjrjof g^||
Salutration unto thee,
eyes; salutation unto
O thou having lotus
thee O creator of the
wrj m tor to fi rc yh ii

This is the daily Homa rite; the occasional


universe, O Subrahmanya; salutation unto thee,
one requires double the rituals.
O great Purusa. O thou the first, bom.
TglqiWlflil
3TBgfT: TTfwfTOR:ll ^11
1# TOSTT Pcjyi^H ^TTO^hrTT TOTH mi
W:
TOJ^c(: TOJR TTcT gil
3# f^RT 7# TOTO g ^T; *p:||
TOF^JT: ^TRTOull ^11
rldbHMftl TOJTO rf TOfa TOTMItII ^11
(He should then say) "Go, go to that great
In Homa rites this mantram ending with the
region where dwells the deity who is devoid of
wor.d Swaha should be recited. Having duly
passions. Mayall the deities repair to their
recited this mantram one hundred and eight
respective quarters." Sudarsana, Sri, Hari,
times the worshipper should offer Arghya and
Acyuta, Trivikrama (three footsteps),
bow unto the Deity again and again. Caturbhuja (four-arms), Vasudeva, the sixth
Afterwards having worshipped the fire he
Pradyumma, Sankarsana, Purusa are the nine
should duly adore with his own mantram
Vyuhas.
Acyuta the god of gods.
3TTT II

3#Tj^fmsTT55TOii

Then comes Aniruddha and Ananta. With


all these Cakras the gods are known and
SZJTTO MOdvl 'RTOT g#TII dll marked. And they are worshipped in a house
Having first lighted fire, fed it and whirled along with the Raksasa and Danavas.
it one, conversant with mantrams, should adore
ersfirM: T^RRt:ll
it Kunda with auspicious reslults. Having
in the
first meditated on all he should assign his mind
35b g?TTO TOT?T, 35b fagtHq TOTfT,
to the Mandate.
35b ^pni«4 TOlfT, 35b TOTTOTO

35b TOTTOTO WI4G 35b TOTTOTO


giwW 7TTO.II
gil mi
tostt \ totii wn
Om Cakraya Swaha, am Vicakraya Swaha,
am Sucakraya Swaha, Om Mahacakraya
Swaha, am, the remover of the Asuras, Hum,
Then with the Tattva called Vasudeva he Phat, Om, Hum of thousand flames. Hum,
should offer one hundred and eight oblations. Phat.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 13 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 31

^TII^II of the house is auspicious. It gives also


protection.
This adoration of the discus at the door

II ^frT ^ si<V('lSKTO:ll ^11

3TSTTO: / Chapter 13

ffarerrer
Taking up thy great conch shell Pancajanya
and thy lotus Anudbodha, protect me, O Visnu,
Tjgr^EUTZf^TT $d&u>T«f XT3TT ^pipil O Boar, in the south-east.
xraj ip ^#^11^11
TmFjsr tjisginj <roni vsu
Hari said :
— I will now describe the most
TTf ^Ttfutll
auspicious mantram of Visnu called Panjara
Salutation unto thee, O Govinda. Take up thy Taking up the sun, and moon as well as the

discus, Sudarsana.
sword Candramasu do thou protect me in the

south wear, O thou of a calestial form, Oman-


OTgrf iTanrnf wifirr.-u
lion.
TRJ ^ Win?
And protect me in the west, a Visnu. I have
%ll 311
ttHUjgl SffaRT chUd^MUiqjl 6\\

cUfloitf '^T fill


taken refuge with thee. Take up thy club
2
Koumodaki, O lotus-navelled deity, salutation Taking up VaijayantI and Srivatsa, the
unto thee. ornament of thy throat do thou protect me in
the north-west, O god, O Hayagriva. I bow unto
•SPztf W fcTant ! Wf '
TT?T: 1 I

thee.
^11
cfarPl TWreH Wf'^!|| <*|l
! ^mg VITTn'TTT:ll

Protect me in the south, O Visnu, I have T$i tenfold TT^T

taken refuge with thee. Salutation unto thee, O O Janarddana, having ridden Vinata's son
Purusottama. Taking up thy plugh-share do thou protect me in the sky, O thou
Sunanda, protect me in the east, O Visnu, I have unvanquished by the Raksasa. I bow unto thee,
taken refuge with thee. O thou never defeated.
gHH ?tppi Tp? «£U4fl<*>T8|r T^r trr^n tfii fav ii vnqr tpttcu Trf car tw^Tii 3011

Trrrraf WF TT gr l wf 7 TH:II 3icg trR '=wr^ %ll

Taking up thy mace Satana, O thou having Having ridden Visalaksa 3 do thou protect
lotus eyes, protect me in the north, O lord of me in the nether region, O tortoise 4 salutation ,

the universe, I have taken refuge with thee. unto thee. Salutation unto thee, O great fish.
TTcT cET <91§WHII WU
T8pT T$iteT ! %TF^f ynVT 7TrT: II w f^rfr ^>tWii
O Hari, taking up thy sword, leathern fence, O truth, making thy Bahupanjaram in the
and other weapons, protect me, O destroyer of hand, and fingers, do thou protect me, O Visnu.
Raksasas. I bow unto thee, I am under thy Salutation unto thee, O Purusottama.
protection.

2. Flag or banner of Indra that was given by him to


Visnu.
ippr ts? trf fgwfr ^ttii
3. Garuda, Literally it means having large eyes.
1 A mantram of invoking the various weapons and 4. These are the various forms assumed by Visnu
embellishments ofVisnu to one's help. in his various incarnations.
32 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 14

TTRg&i victim ^h*ncr w wpimn


^TT T^MlVIRfl: qflcHIH-MI tfM&efgH
-

wnv*u
W^mTRT W ^TR|pgqi
This great Visnu Pahjara was thus described
W I

^11
vifRcRMft

The Danava Raktabija and other thorns


of the relestials. By reciting it with rever-
unto Sankara, who again described it unto sential faith a man always destroys his
Katyayanl. By this she killed the immortal enemies.
Asura Mahisa.

it 'ffa sffrrret uwi'vi'h^ sink<*iu^ f^tuj rraTfdYa an ii^ii

3mm: W / Chapter 14
sjRbdM The deity is in the mind but does not himself
possess it. He is devoid of mental faculties,
discriminative knowledge and knowledge. He
SZTTRrRT: sWt SEFft lMv^?:ll % II
perceives all by intellect, is stationed it, the
Hari said :
— I will how describe the great witness of all and omniscient; (and at the same
Yoga which give emancipation and enjoyment. time) he is devoid of intellect.
The Dhyayins (yogins) hold that the Lord Hari
alone to be meditated on.
tt 4 : tt 4m4 wii
)

Tr4Mifuif4Pr^cH: vmra«H4gf%:ii'9ii
rrsspjjtzr irj&TH ff4MmRHiviH.il
He devoid of the functions of intellect, is
is
Tr4 mt^?T: TT 5f^fft*lP4 d :lfoll all, present every where, and is in the mind of
Therefore, listen to it, O great Isana. Visnu, all. He is freed from vital airs and is devoid of
the lord of all, is the destroyer of sins, without their actions.
end and devoid of feet and body.
Hmmmft WOTHft *r4r MRdP4d :ll
dif£4) ^»Ri4t %n 3TfWTf^nrar cnguRlRc|P4d .-imi
^%^R*ld1 H 4 ^re|e|f4 d :ll^ll But he is the vital principle of all creatures,
He is Vasudeva, the lord of the universe and and divorced from fear. He
of a quiescent soul
identical with Brahmana. Although he daily is shorn of Ahahkara (egoism) and other
assumes various bodies he is (in south) devoid principles and devoid of their natural actions.
of them all.
drMl^fl a Pm til xj iH±IHT^e\Mch:ll
$m3Hf4df4d:ll
wf|grf%:ii
R*ldl s(«l ^WT '

^I dlf^M :ll Yll But he is their witness, the ordainer thereof


<?ll

He shorn of the natural functions of the


is and of the form of great felicity. He is the
body and is devoid of death and decay, witness of the various states of waking,
stationed in the six fold objects he is seer, hearer dreamless sleep and dreaming sleep and
and smeller and is (at the same time) above the himself is above them all.
reach of organs.
wft OT cnjMt
^aRfgd:
TR!T Wfwfr
to dm4Mdc|P4 d :ll
'

%4t TTTOT MRc|P4d :ll qil


Hdd) om mIi

1
w
But he is Turlya, the great ordainer, of the
an mrwg fvre.-n ^oi

He is devoid of the functions of senses, the form of the quarter and devoid of gunas
creator and has no name or family. (qualities). He is emancipated, enlightened,
TH)£|u$Rl£)dV«J f4 ?IH ^fTT^cl xfll 1. The fourth state of the soul in'whieh it becomes
4fgf ^PafeUd : TffffiTT4 ^ '

(i& 3P4d :ll ^11


one with Brahmana or the Supreme spirit.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 15 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 33

undecaying, all pervading, all-auspicious and is no need of ascertaining actions in this matter.
always present in self.
1% EHH WHsM l rf IPT ^sTtHI

Trer it mnrarc f^rr sqRfttf xtt q^ii XT^l Ijdrtldd fiporj#ef> Tf

yvc^p?l ^ ^ fgr^TTtnrii nil O Sankara, O thou of good vows,


thus described the Dhyana. He, who
1 have
always
Understanding this the men, who meditate
on this great Is (God), attain to his form. There regads, it attains to the region of Visnu.

n sfbirsi xifrjnv) xjehsnrt xrsam'yiresl atwK<*i<»% *^h4hi) hto sr^itssnxcii

3TSTRT: ^ / Chapter 15
He fettered (the Asura) Bali, is the all-

knower, the worshipful knower of the Vedas


fgr xiitRnftii
and the poet. He is the creator of the Vedas, of
xrf ^nzf ^Hi^ll *11 the form of tbe Vedas, worthy of being known
Rudra said : —O Lord, O Janarddana, do and filled with the Vedas.
thou describe unto me the Great Being by
4<i^4tii <*<Hismt
reciting whose name a man may cross the
atfachul ^wrftixr:ll^ll
dreadful mean of Samsara. 1

He is the knower of the Vedangas, 3 the lord


of Vedas, mine of strength and the
the
aggrandiser of the strong. He is without
mftycK xrf WI 44MldfHMWIH»
changes, the lord of boons, the giver of boons,
*t^T:ll*ll
and the master of Varuna.
i|<qfire m Xtpzf eb«|-M l f*l ! II
4k?T orf^T: xjt^T:II
«4«nnliH ryRH ii
,

311
>
TT iRMrW ^ Ur£IBl<qT P^WT.-II VSII
3HWT
Hari said : —Reciting the thousand names He is the slayer of heroes, the great hero and
of Visnu, the Demiurgus, the great Brahmana,
the great Isvara adored of all. He is the soul,
the Absolute. Undecaying Self, a man attains
the great soul, the inward self and above the
to emancipation. O bull-emblemed deity, hear sky.
with fixed attention, I will describe this sacred
and great object of recitation (Japa) which XRRTO: MHlpHlf^T: XRJ^TrTt T^mT:H
destroys all sins. XTTR: xn^rTSJ f¥3(T:imi
He is lotus-navelled, the Padmaniddhi,4 the
stivl) si<FnTs*I «ivnfhxr:ii tsii 3. Certain classes of works regarded as auxiliary
to the Vedas, and designated to aid in the correct
He is Vasudeva, the great Visnu, Vamana
pronounciation and interpretation of the text and
(Dwart), 2 Vasava, Vasu, effulgent like the newly
the right employment of the Mantras in
risen sun, and the highly powerful Balabhadra. ceremonials.They are six in number,viz (1) Siksa
eRuilt 4 < 14^(4:11 the science of proper articulation and
pronounciation; (2) Chandas, the science of
4<cbTt f ^^ -xft 4<MR^:limi prosody; (3) Vyakarana grammar; (4) Nirukta,
etymological explanation of difficult Vedic
1. Commonly worldliness-but really it is the words; (5) Jyotisa, Astronomy; (6) Kalpa, ritual
transmigatory series. or ceremonial.
2. An incarnation of Visnu in which he put down 4. One of the nine treasures of Kubera, viz., Padma,
the great Asura Bali, who had grown excessively Mahapadma, 6ankha, Makara, Kachapa,
powerful by his rigid austerities. Mukunda, Nanda, Nila and Kharva; their nature
34 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM I Ach. Kh. Ch. 15

lotus-handed and the holder of club. He is the Trafo: TT4%cHM^d :ll


great,above the elements, the foremost Purusa
and the Demiurgus.
He is the protector of all, is adored of all

W3ff: Wff<rH*U : fir=T:ll and is saluted hy all the deities. He is at the

w^r: wntyaf TRmftsra:ii *n root of the entire universe, is the destroyer of


He is lotus-waisted, Pundarika wears a all and the fire.

garland oflotuses and


lotus eyed,Padmagarbha, Parjanya (rain-god)
is beloved of
1
all. He is TPWterr ^ '

cbKUIchKUlHj l

TraflT: *hll
and seated on a lotus.
He is protector of all, pervaded all and the
3TOTT: q3WTT ** W: II cause of all causes. He is meditated on by all
^f^T: qTw4<fc:ll *o|| the friend of all and the holder of the various
He is beyond the range of all, the great forms of the deities.

object, the greatest of the great lord. He is most


learned of learned men, holy and destroyer
of sins.
all
•ggHf ^ TfUOTT ^ TTfor qidchH-dch : n *t=||

He is the object of the study of all, the


yWVIfeMVvl trfenJ: qf^raT:|| commander of the celestials and is adored of
(MMWIcjfyd: tfrer: y<jKfrlfd«<m **ll the gods and Asuras.. He is always the
He is pure, manifests holy and the
all,
destroyer of the wicked and Asuras.
protector. He is devoid of thirdstt, Padya, 2 the TFTHT: Rh«6c<Pt1:||

W
Purusa and Prakrti (Nature).

Tt4tT: Tf4:
WTHT:
*)4I4cW4<:
fyiiy<:ll

T]T:II **ll
ferns*:
( ffefe )
He is
fefe:
l4)V«K:
wa fe;)
the procector of truth, the centre of
r

11*^11

tt4ft qpTffr snrr ^4<vfl ^ good people, the lord of Siddhas, is adored by
them, is obtained by the Siddhas and the
Tl4^TffS[ fasta *311
Sadhyas and the lord of their hearts.
He is Pradhana
lotus, the earth, the lotus-navelled
of desirable objects.
(intellectual principle), the
and tire given
He is the lord of all, present
W WTW&t
WT:
fofe l

Tl?qqTI^T:ll
c) =ET||

*<ill
every where, the All, Omniscient, the giver of He the refuge
is of the world, the
all and the great. He
with all and
is identical auspiciousness, the doer of good, beautiful,
the entire universe, the witness and up-holder
humble, trurh, of a true determination, the
of all. He is the Deity who shows favour unto knower and giver of truth.
all and is stationed in the hearts of all creatures.
WTPZT: WTCTgvq; TT rdfilWcM C W ftSTOTII
snff graft xt qTtft xt **n
isnot exactly defined though some of them He is religion, the observer of religious rites
appear to be precious gems; according to the
and a Karmin (one who practises religious rites)
Tantrik system, they are personified and
but he is devoid of all actions.
worshipped as demi-gods attendant either upon
Kubera or LaksmI. Here the term is an epithet of xf cRftcr feT cFPzf rfe TTII
Visnu.
1 . Name of Brahman, meaning from bom of a lotus. sforftpfqfrT: «ftqi^4w *o||

Here it is an epithet of Visnu showing that he is He is the orgainer of actions, the action itself
identical with Brahma. and the practice of religious rites. He is the lord
2. Water for cleaning feet. This shows that Visnu of Sri and of men, beautiful, he lord of all, but
permeates every object in the world. himself having no master.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 15 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 35

<**iW qfd<lfed:ll cgomOsHi MfdW^III


xrfrrffTWnfFT P^MMldWailll Wl qf^prrf xr qfrT: qyjfrf qMcr xni $311

He is the lord of the celestials, the master of He is the master of the Vetalas, Kusmandas,
Vrsnis, of Hiranyagarbha and of the destroyer birds and breasts.
of Tripura. Mgl'dn wfr ifat TRTyqT:ll
TT?pf 5T xrfcT: -SRJflf qfrfrer ^TII ilhMfdl Wtrf ^ 'CTTsNt qHdWd:ll 3311

dfcT-RIzmi 3311 He is the high-souled Maligala, Mandara,

cHWdldf rT trfdT^HFT MfdWSJTl


the lord of Mandara. He is creator of Meru and
Madhava and devoid of mind.
Mlrty^ qWRT i|RAc( xTIR^II
RTHraft TjfqfrMl
qgremT qfoRraru
aftroNf qfag&i
HHIMI
rj
MldTd?«
qiwy^ cr ^TPnf
^
^tmr -er Mfdwqni r*n

-sr
^11
qfrnRrani ?mi
qmrnfr qsp$3R sru^ii
The great deity wears a garland and is
adored by Mahadeva. He is of a quiescent soul,
and is tile illustrious slayer of Madhu.
insr

He is the lord of the beasts, Vasus, Indra, f


q£t4l*4f VSTHmfl m«h ^qptfc)Pdd : It
Varuna, trees, wind, fire, Yama, Kubera, stars.
mqidtl RFRIT Middl P*3pj$d:ll 3 * II
Medicinal herbs and trees. He is the master of
the Nagas, of the sun, of Dakasa, of friends and
He is highly powerful, the great vital air and
is lauded by Markandeya. He is identical with
of kings.
Maya (illusion), feuered by it and devoid of it.
TRtqfun qfdV^q 3Rfrf qffRvrrq:ll
ijpltlsfi q^Hi(TT
McPiHI qfdV^'d ftRTTRT qf^TSlTH 3*11
qr#T
fqqf%:ll 3 hll
He is the master of me Gandharavas, me
most excellent lord of the Asuras, of the
He is landed by the ascetics and is their

mountains and rivers.


friend. He has a nose, big cheeks, big anus, big
teeth and is freed from death.
^<|U|| xf xrfcT; chft?U4 MpUd^llll
RftldcHl 'MitlcMI 5? RfraiTqt q^T:ll
HdFTf ^ qfdV^d ^Tqfcffd 81(11 Wl q?rqr<t ^irh) q$i*Hi.-ii 3*11
He is the most powerful lord of the celestials,
He has a huge moutll, a great soul, a great
of Kapila, of creepers and of VIrudhas
body, a great belly, big feet and a high neck.
(spreading, creeper
M^MlPd^!cb1pTi4^I^Ml
^
qfd^q ipfer MfdhdMHI
JT^ysR.-ll 3^11
MfdV^-slMR &S: : qfd^f -5111 3411
He is greatly respected, is high-minded, of .

He is the master of the asceties, the most


great intellect, of great fame, of great form and
excellent lord of the sun, moon, and of Sukra.
the great Asura. He is Madhu, he is Madhava,
TT^wrf xT Tr^TTTTf trfflRraTII he is Mahadeva, and he is Mahesvasra.
'

fsKRlTUTT HfrlV^ d f fpfHT 3311 •»R§Nt Wawft qmlqf q#yeR:ll


He is the lord of planets, Raksases, the qgpyrdt qfmnit q^ibdldMI^.-ll 3411
Kinnaras and the most excellent master of the He is adored in form of a
sacrifices, of the
twice-born ones. sacrifies and worshipped lord of the
is the
Trfrqf 5* Mpd^ct trjsrtt MPiwyni sacrifices. He is the great wind, the great luck

^ qfrRrWTII 3°ll and the superhuman Mahesa.


RTRT MfdV-^d
He is the lord of the rivers, oceans, lakes and TRjytq HHdHI fyqqR:ll
goblins. yiyq <j<njwtyx( 4j>iruii xf qRrw«irn 3311
36 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 15

He is man, Manu and does good unto men. ^pr&rf ar d$muFF HMufra ar cbruh^h
He is deer, is adored by them tand is their lord. tdFtaTdHlf^a 3TTf^TTfdrr: %W:II^II
a dfcTF^d dfrlV^'d ^pqfr.-ll He is beautiful and of huge wings and the
dfcT: YI^T^'d TTft: dfrTTda TII *0 II
creator of Suparna. He is Vinata's son, the son,
He is the master of Mercury, Venus, Saturn, the beginning, the the creator of beginning and

Rahu and Ketu. auspiciousness.

vh(Hui) H^uii^d H*4l*ol viFviciwdill


aRTTtrf asw^d amard ar ehRur^u

dHIH^RHH'Wl dHltiK ddfWd


'

: II II
^gN anraf aara mwdam ^n
He is the good mark and is endued with it; He is the cause of the intellectual principle,
he has long lips anti is handsome to look at. He of the Puranas, of intellect and mind.
is bedecked with various ornaments and anrur 3T§aiRTd atiRTonpc^H
besmeared with sandal of different kinds.
^ppff ^FJTTcrf dgrchRuf ar fwarrit:ii t^oii

3dd,ivi<hRui crg^ftrarr: anra


TTdF THIdfdV^d TnTTaf: dT%dT:ir*TII 3hrgTd d>R6| tFa d»Rvi adTU II

His face is painted effulgent, with various He is the efficient cause of consciousness,
colours-and adorned with diverse flowers. He egoism, elements of fire, ether, earth, egg and
is Rama, the great Isvara with his consort. Prakrti (Nature).

TcTjTrrf H\dfr Tc\df^af^f?T:ll ^pa aara *(a a^ay#a dnrw^u


TfrretfrdR^a am abna aara dg^Ruf ar TaaTaarii w n
He gives jewels and lakes them away. He is fagrar: aaruf ^Fa arar$a ar d»KuiHii
with and without any boon. He is of a great,
terrific and calm appearance.
PRPTT: 'dPxrf dg dllgdl :
'

arm cmrim^ll

dta4dfdfd:
di aiyar a>nm* agdriaW^a 3 aar^H ii

TS^pST: advrftaPddTaarTIt
PgPd a>TTUT df^TTd ar diRUIH.ll V#ll
«JRoruf: Mlnctuil 'dHRc\Ml&ldufd1 :|| Vtfll
aara amrof ^ar fviHra ar a»RuiH»
He is like unto a blue cloud, is pure and
resembles a cloud at the end of a cycle. He is
arscrnxrf aara ^
t$tht aaraf arHii vhi
He is the cause of the body, eyes, ears, skin,
smoky cloud, of yellow hue, of various forms
and without any tongue, vital breath, hand, foot, speech and the
colour.
organ of generation. He is the efficient cause of
TSdH^eN' ^dvlduffrl^d ail Indra, Kubera, Yama, Isana and the most
a 4 dufl MSidPfl ( drat ) ay^d aril ami excellent creator of Yaksa and Raksasas.
He is of a distorted figure, the giver of forms ^pTPJTT diTTaf fcJuFf^d
and is, white hued. He is of all colours, the great
^ ef,RU|HII

yogin, the sacrificer.


aRjar aara ^a arjaT asira dTH.ii
dTJdf diTTuf df^TUTf diTTuf dTH.ll
HdURlduFdMa H^fPsdfd^d aril
'
H'ftdf arrra 4) Phi aara arHii H'sn
TJcrujfaadV^d TJduf: fdu[i|lslH :l^ll
frngRT djRuf ^d a^iuii aara arH.ii
He is gold-hued and is called gold. His body
is made of gold and he puts on a golden girdle. d>RU| (chHIlUH* xT M-ddtuil a d>RUIHII *a£II

He is the most excellent cause of ornaments,


Tjaufw agraT a ^epiT$>itdi |ci j arn
virtue, creatures, Vasus (gods of riches), of
H^ufw fyryy^a ariiwn Manus and of birds. He is the foremost cause
He is the giver of gold or parts of it. He is of the asceticism the Yogins, the Siddhas, the
fond of gold and houses made of gold. Yaksas, the Kinnaras and Gandharvas.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 15 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 37

imtl Hoi'll «3f>RU|’ trp^ll ^ 'gF^r^ar ^reqrr "RC ’’t )fcnRrsmi


^^Ttrir rTSTTII II tfSRWl
-

7ft g
-

a^thfd>ill ll\9o||
®bK«i vilcbi'ii g>rnxf rfSITII He is identical with Isa, the great soul, the

uraic* c&n-ni ^ -g^rnif <rorrii ^oii Rudra and the Yati conversant with the
knowledge of emancipation. He is energetic
He is the cause of the river, male and female,
the oceans and trees.
and is the very energy itself. He is the holder of
the leathern fence and sword and the destroyer
He is the cause of Vlrudhas, the worlds, the of the Asuras. He is modest by nature and
nether region and celestials.
engaged in the well-being of the acetics. Hari
TPlfaTT -5KTTW &trm ERTPrf 7WTII is of the form of a Yatin, a Yogin and is

TiTjfif efthjt Tf^rf erttut wn <^ii meditated on by the Yogins. He is Siti’. He is


He perfect knowledge, genius, time, summer, rainy
is the cause of serpents, the
auspiciousness, the beasts and of season, determination, year, the ordainer of
all.
emancipation and destroyer of Moha-(stupifac-
t* 3TP*TT ^Tll
tion).
*PW7«r cf^c4lr*Hi Wf*nF^5TT#cW:ll ^^11
tiUchTif ’’ET <^eMi‘ <3rgeliytd: II
^nm.- wdv^idii W'flwr q-re am n
WTPT TTCpqT W 3TT^T?II<MI ^JMI iWTII ^11
tfEPrf: ^IHebtif rt TftrPTt *JTpf*TTT:ll ^ ||

3rfsr4Rro: TJvfph: cfcR tTef *Tlt


Tj filoMI : rntTT Wf ^ TWHcHI r& ^ II
r IHIVK:I!'S9II
He is identical with the body, the organs of
t|p)q| cjg-c«>q|:||
sense, the soul, the intellect, the mind, egoism,
consciousness, the condition of waking, that of etvlVig'ni II \9$ It

dreaming sleep, the intellectual principle and He stupefies the wicked, is Mandavya and
the great soul. He is identical with ether, water, mare-mouthed. He is Sangvartaka (fire), the
and the great soul of earth and air. creator of time, Goutama, Bhrgu, Angira, Atri,
Vasistha, Pulaha, Pulastya, Kutsa, Yajnavalkya,
MtHIcMI «T '*ei<lWldll TTTRraTII ^#11
Devala, Vyasa, Parasara, Narmada, Gangeya,
^loqiwi <^HIWI WVlirMI ^bHWVSIll
Hrsikesa, Vrhatsrava and Kesava. He is the
wlawi ^ cccjii^i srfSrgrii: ^mi destroyer of miseries, has beautiful ears and is
'

•gmriH4l 4 q S4dl<q tn^Rqi UUlfdm il


) i without them.
rf^TWI TfpicfpqT MfMW«IIII ^11 w*iuii ww: ymiPM vfcfe xiu
He is the great soul of the smell, colour, 3PTFTFT crfrlV^cl ’SUHW qfrAel rT|| \s*|l
sound, speech and touch. He permeates, as the 3'<HW TfrT: TIMHWI MfrIWaiTII
great soul, the ears, skin, tongue, nostrils, hand,
foot, organ of generation.
VI^W ’ET'TfrT: xrfr^ WII \9mi
The great Narayana is the lord of Prana, of
«lei Tgprcqr bsll( Vll'dl )WT «T TRl^rraTII vital air the Apana, of Vyana, of Udana and of
<?9VyiM^ltm TTOT ( WR^STTII 5^11 TO )r*TT Samana. He is the best master of sound, touch
He permeates Indra, Brahma, Rudra, Manu, and colour.
anu the Patriarch Daksa. The great is identical
wrpnf xf Trfaytsna: ta^iMifui^i^.-ii
with truth.
•cKshMlRM; cfTTg# «fl'dTf«l’*fd^c| xTH \S^ ||
^VHrMI ^WrhT rT ffjJIrMI 'Rt^rfsraftfll
He is the master of the destruction of the
ilrldlV’cl cTOT *lr1¥*>iufl ^r^fl TJ*RIeb:ll ^dll world, the first-born, has a sword in his hand,
*r#rr %% tclii 1. Literally "white or black". It is an epithat of
^ •qpft ^ 4 f»l^4l
l ?ftf?T:ll VHI Siva.
38 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [
Ach. Kh. Ch. 15

weapon, the discus in


the plough-share for his faculties, the sky, earth, water, air, eye, ear,

his hand, the Kundalas [on his ears] and the tongue, nose, palate, hand, foot, waist and the
mystic mark Srivatsa on his breast. organ of generation.

gnfjfrT: itldlWMTTflZTTtl vfaiyfr l TI#5T ajlftTcf: grrfofRT: II

tplpr rj feraf^NT:!! \9\sn

He is Prakrti, has the Koustubbha gem on eblfrfe: cflMdKdN:ll


his neck and is clad in a yellow raiment. He 3MI<HPd*icM¥^ ^TT XRTII ^11
has a beautiful face, an ugly face and is without He is Sankara, the giver of auspiciousness,
any. the giver of endurance; and he forgives men.
He is and is their protector.
fond of his votaries
V96II He is endued with reverential faith and himself
increases it. He is lauded by his votaries,
He is without end, of endless froms, has
devoted to them and gives fame; and he
beautiful nails and is the handsoment of all the
multiplies it.
celestials. The lord Visnu has a beautiful quiver
and most resplendent arrows. ^ -SBrrf 53T ^r:ll
H^^PTTrtj 6011l

4cHI<afTV«r
He is fame, resplendence, forgiveness,
patience, reverential faith, compassion, the
He is the destroyer of Hiranyakasipu, the
great, the gift, the giver, the agent of action, is
grinder of Hiranyak§a, the killer of Putana and
fond of the celestials, is purity, is pure, the giver
Bhaskaranata.
of felicity, emancipation and the object of desire.
flw«N »:ii He has a thousand feet.
xf wpzi 1TO^E:IU0||
4-lfWlfrtf *ft$n*TT TT&ET ^TII
S lftgF T ftfcIT xf Tnsr
iraiSIT WITf: Trer ^116611
31^T: 31^Tftp5raf^:IU^II
He is the thousand-headed physician who
He is the grinder of Kesin, and Mustika. He opens the gate of emancipation. He is the door
is the killer of the demon Kansa, of Canura and of subjects, has a thousand ends and a thousand
Arista. He is fond of Akrura. He is without hands.
wickedness, is wily and is adored by those who
are fond of simplicity.
^aiuT^T T^Till 6<?ll
wr wn^ wfKra i srpraw: tsppiii
TRSST: dfvlVd
1^f%rf^T?T:ll <^ll
VUU^cl TfBRT: ?tffr>RII S°H
He is the destroyer of the lordly powers, is
himself endued with them, the sun and the Lord
He is £ukra, has a beautiful head-gear, and
a beautiful neck. He is Kesava, Pradyumna,
himself. He is Uddhava's lord, and is being
Aniruddha, Hayagrlva, Sukara (boar), Matysa
meditated on by Uddhava.
(fish), Parasurama, Prahlada and Bali. He is
'tC'iNcifaejMd: II daily sought by people for help, enlightened,
3TF WT Tjffcpft '^THRII i^ll emancipated and the holder of forms.
v^vy^sir srter fafT xf TErruT^r ^ni tsK<^U|$‘rlT •sr Tratrrpi ¥R^T:II
^rwftritn^jra^: xni^ii wii
He is and is
the holder of discus, is fickle
He is the destroyer of Khara and Dusana
devoid of the moveable and immoveable and the grinder of Ravana. He is the husband
properties. He is egoism, determination, mental of SIta and the prosperous Bharata.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 15 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 39

sr ^np*raitihnT^T:H speech, of hands, fat, the organs of generation


and excretion. He is devoid of great asceticism.
S3 II
He is devoid of perception, intellect, conscious-
He is the killer of the voctor of Kumbh-
ness and vital airs. Prana, Apana, Vyana, Udana
endra, the grinder of Kumbhakarna, the
and Samana.
destroyer of the killers of men and celestials.
OTeftre Pt fagfay xT cTPfrr yR'qPsfa:ll
^tA ^<(d^<rr
i 5* Ttrsrcftrr^er ^11
3tN 5T Pd#tyg fararf^TT: 11 ^0^11
•UcSfq xT fimWw RhI?R:II S^l
He is the destroyer of the wicked Asuras and
the enemy of Sambara. He is the destroyer of TU#T xT fagVdFEt «eJ^n[ddP>?d: IIS°3II

(thedemon) Naraka as well as of the threee- TFpIT fand¥$cf 3T^T yRdW'd:ll


headed demon. ?[T^R ^rW qR<^pjfd:ll %o^\[

'dy|RideMW«ITII He is devoid of the ether and fire, water and


enf^r ^ -acm ^ "arroref; u r#n earth. He is devoid of sound, touch and all
colours. He is devoid of carnal passion and
He broke down [the trees] Yamala and
other inferior appetites. He is shorn of grief and
Arjuna and always helps asceticism. He plays
the power of speech.
on the musical instrument and is himself the
instrument. He is enlightened and the giver of
boons. eFlipT sfiHpT yRcrf3fa:ll ^o*||
He is devoid of the quality of Rajas darkness)
from the natural
mwft Wtoii smi and six-fold deviations state.

He is devoid of sexual passion, anger, avarice,


He is substance and
fond of substances.
is
and pride.
He is Soura and the destroyer of time and is
incapable of being cut. He is Agastya, Devala, sr Rrdfcfa:ii
Narada, the fond of Narada.

UmiUMTHEc W T acrpfr T3T: TTfS rW: 7TOIII He is the subtlest of the subtle and the
TPTPTF5T fW^rmTII Wl grossest of the gross.

q eWgra TPfW
'

He is Prana, Apana, Vyana (vital airs), the fcWKift jT: ^TdF^TSTTII


qualities of Rajas (darkness), Sattva (goodness) qj frwyfo i
So^ll
y<t&:
and Tamas beyond Tamas
(ignorance). He is

(ignorance). He is Udana, and Samana (vital


jPs-qiUR •f^RT^ht^Td gnil % 0'S 1

airs). He is medicine and the medical man.


He is clever, leader of the strong and the
*t4^PddP«]'d:U He agitates Prakrti (nature),
agitator of all.

«iiPiT^r«wPsfcT:!i Wl Mahat (intellectual principle), the elements,


intellect, the organs of sense and of the objects

*K>cHHR»dPjid:lt S£ll thereof.

yaitsfa f^ra^rT: n osteal tsJV*W>WSHII

•^TPRT fimdy&l #1 ^ PddP#d:ll SSII

3Tqr#T oO#T W fddPiid:ll He is the agitator of Brahma and Rudra. He


is beyond the range of the vision and hearing.

He is perpetually and universally the same. ^ 'ysET: ^11

His form is transparent and he is devoid of any Vl l ulPsfqpim Trg- ttii *o<?h
form. He is devoid of the organs of vision and Skin cannot touch him. He is tortoise.
40 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [
Ach. Kh. Ch. 15

Tongue cannot perceive him. He is beyond the Dvapara, Treta, the creator of subjects and of
range of smelling and speech. the foot steps.

animy^lci xrrftir*zif *rn

annuli ^ganuig gfcreizm ^oii i) i w*t»t:ii ^^\sii

The hands and feet cannot reach him. Hari He is powerful and holds a rod in his hand.
isbeyond the range of mental and intellectual He holds one and three rods in his hand.
perception and understanding.
'UlM&ft: ^T^W:II
3^ rOT TJIflF^TOT Ul^il xTII ^rsjgfgraf Tic* rill ^<£||
He is the division of the Samaveda, its
means, of the form of Saman and the chanter
-
jn w zft % ?pft Till
of Saman. He is conversant with Atharvan Veda
and is the preceptor thereof.
He is within the comprehension of the sense
of ego and mental faculties. He holds the conch- iEijTft VpTferT:ll
hand, is undecaying and hold also
shell in his
the club and Sarnga bow in his hands. He is He is the Rk of the Rk Veda and is stationed
dark-blue, the image of knowledge and the there.He is the reader of the Yayus, the
scorcher of the enemies. He is within the range Yajurveda itself and is conversant with the
knowledge of the ascetics; he is endued
of the
rituals thereof.
with knowledge and knows all by his
knowledge. «rpTwi ti thw^ii
t4c^M|t3C4 '^eft'll ^o)|
He has one foot, many feet, beautiful foot, a
srraft w*u?R:ii
spirit «iT3Ffr
thousand feet, four feet, two feet. The powerful
He is comprehended by knowledge and lord is like unto Smrti and Nyaya.
manifests and consciousness of the objects of
knowledge. He is the soul, object of mental
perception, the creator of the world and the flgwul 'gnywyiy faspuii
destroyer of it. He is a Samnyasin (disassociated form the
world, and is the four' orders of hermit etc. viz,
a Brahmacarin (student), Grhastha (house-
holder), Vanaprastha (retired into forest) and
He is Govinda, the lord of kine and the giver Bhiksu (a hermit living on alms).
felicity unto the cow-herds. He is the
of
protector of kine, the master of kine,
and Godhara.
Gomati ^
yfldRuiHl ^:VndMRc|Wd;ll
Till

*^ll
'3Rt£(:II
He is the four Varnas (castes) viz. the
Brahmanas, the Ksatriyas, the Vaigyas and the
amu>4)
6udras. He gives good character, is endued
He is Upendra, Nrsimha, £ouri, Janarddana, with the same and devoid of a bad character.
Araneya, Vrhatbhanu and highly effulgent.
TrjfrT: tT «^Hcb:II

imf %?n~ Wg TT f%f^lgB«T: II


He is emancipation, is engaged in spiritual
He Damodara,
is the
time, three-fold
communion, is the encomiastic verse, the.
cognizant of time and devoid of time. He is the encomiast and the worshipper. He is worship-
three-fold Sandhya (periods of conjuction), is
Ach. Kh. Ch. 15 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 41

ful, .the speech, the object of speech and the Spft STTOcffr SRlt iltdcIHI %% TcT: II

speaker. tnr xaru^ii


3T3f^ fa-qy&cj
irm onicMui -e)c< ciicKi ^ qi cwfqyi
'

it He is rich, the giver of riches, blessed and


engaged in the well-being of the Yadavas. He
is the favourite of Arjuna and he is both Arjuna
He is the knower, the grammar, the word
and is conversant with words. He is within the and Bhima.
reach of words, lives in sacred shrines, is the qrreim f^yir^fayrH’d.-ii
sacred shrine and is conversant with the ttUWri) tuRWd^Wanil ^oll
knowledge of all the shrines. 1
Unbearable is his prowess and he is a master
TON "pRieRf f«ri£lVnPtyl of all the scriptures. He is Sarasvati, he great
TltfR: ump re i
Bhlsma and the captor of Parijata flowers.

UUI^H 5? ^ TTPnft 7T?raT:ll 3BJfnFST URTBT xf gTtrfc: ^11

f ragmPrarcft
i ^ vtiHiinKtfrq ^rn *wi
He is resident in all the sacred shrines, is He is the giver of ambrosia, the ocean of milk
Sankhya, Nirukta and the presiding deity and the milk itself. He is the protector of Indra's
thereof. He is Pranava *, the lord of Pranava and son and the upholder of the mount
is adored with Pranava. He is GayatfP and the Govardhana.
holder of club. He lives in Salagrama and is
cHlftl HIVHfrd&afcdMl '

3RdHI¥H :ll
Sal a grama itself.
fTTfirf^:: TT^fferf^ITyH: 1
1 ^^11
MtH¥ll4l iil'IVIlift ¥lH¥»4l He is the destroyer of Kansa, the master of
q^hr# ^ ^ giRixf TjfMtar.-ii ^V9ii his elephant and the killer of the same. He is

He resides in water, lies in Yoga, on Sesa Jsipivista (pervaded by rays), cheerfulness and
and Kusa. He is the earth, is the action, the cause the destroyer of the calamities of the all people.
and the holder of the earth.
mmlfr Tir^ET
: 3 »wRmi fan^ii
rWT Wlf TSTW: Tnrfsf#B{ll Wll He is Mudra, the maker of Mudras and is

He is the Patriarch, and the eternal. He is devoid of all Mudras. He is endued with a body,
the object of desire and the universal creator of is stationed in a body and the organizer of the
desire. He is the Lord Paramount, the sun, the body.
heaven, is stationed on a car and the strength
of the charioteer.
sfrjrr sfrarfwfiT ^ srtasT: srsni wu
^ flSJTII^YII

He is the hearer, the creator of the ears, the


object of hearing and the power of hearing. He
1. The sacred syllable Om, an abbreviation of the is. stationed in skin, is one who touches, the
Hindu triad, viz. Brahma, the creative force,
object and power of touching.
Visnu, the protecting force and Siva, the
destructive force. These three forces or the deities fwdl sr^Ffmril1

presiding over them are represented by Om. The


rj Rraw^:ll ^mi
abbreviation is intended for the purpose of
recitation. The prayers and sacred hymns and
He resides in the eye, is the seer of forms

ma trams of the, Hindus are all presented by Om. and the creator of the eye and is the object of
2. The sacred verse which the Brahmnas recite. It vision. He resides in the tongue, has a strong
is one of the verses of the Rk veda, embodying taste and is the org aniser of taste.
the worship of the sun-god.
1. An epithet of Visnu.
42 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [
Ach. Kh. Ch. 15

WOTRfr TOT 3T6tJd^d TrA?T: fsrat W: It

TO xt eTcR{«{| TOTO eng;pRTfM^ :H^^ll


He resides in smell, creates smell, himself He is Acyuta (undecaying), the lord of truth
smells and is the creator of the organ of and is found of truth. He is the most beloved
smelling. He resides in speech, is the speaker, husband of Rukmini.
the object of speaking, the power of speech and
the creator of the same.
<-|qitbfy4Ml -pit TTp^TET pr tttsitii **mi
UlfuiiSl: II
TT^:
TRTT xf TRTOT WT tfSJTI!
TTT^FT IdP^-dl xj WRTJrft T^<mTII **^ll
fddnll Middled MfeW ddd fewifol l i ll
He is the favourite of milk women and his
(eWUd fd?Rf| xT fWW: WII *3dll piety has been sung in well known verses. He
He resides in vital airs. He is the creator of is Vrsakapi, Yama, Guhya, Mangala, Budha,
fine arts, is the fins art itself and the creator of Rahu, Ketu, the crocodile and the union of the
hands. He is the foot, the agent of going, the mouths of the elephants. He is the destroyer of
place of going and the power of going. He is crocodileand the protector of the headmen of
the ordainer of gifts, is stationed in the organ villages.
of generation and is the pleasure.
ftsgyq W%:
StJTSPFSr 'frERTT xl I'll fcfV'cl^Ml f^TTvTI^ Trer Efll **^ll
chi-rlcMy^ ddi^t&ar ^11*3*11 He is the Kinnara, Siddha, the prosody and
easiness. He is of the universal form, of large
Aunfdw«uu **oi eyes and the slayer of the Daityas.

He is the slayer of enemies, Kartavlrya, 3TTOTTOTr pTWt ^d<Hd*lfa!ld :ll


Dattatreya, is engaged
Alarka and is the destroyer of Kartavlrya. He
in the well-being of pftwa
He is
r:
p fer yEr to wir
of endless forms,
i toi **<sii
is stationed in
is Kalanemi. MahanemI, the cloud and the lord
elements, in the celestials and Danavas. He
of clouds.
exists in dreamless sleep, is dreamless sleep
"ET It itself and is the place for it.

c[e|efe1
p ^rnr.-ll ***ll rTSini
He is the giver of food, of the form of food, WdW: Wdfe^TO^TH WHW0e| ’ETII *** II
the eater of food and the ordainer of food. He
He exists in an awakened state, is the agent
creates smoke and is.of a smoky form. and the place thereof. He exists in the state of
T: fiPITlcr^ll dreamless sleep, is conversant with it and is the
-^ciry^ci ***n dream itself.

He is the most excellent son of Devakl. He


is the delight of Devaki. Nanda and Rohini. He ^R5hf xj -aft# vfltafadl TWTII *qo||
is a favourite of Vasudeva and his son.
He also exists in the fourth state devoid of
pTSIWd^cl rT|| these three states of dreamless sleep, dreaming

: $Rte^T:ll **?ll sleepand awakening. He is the discriminating


His knowledge, is Caitra, the sentiency and the
smiles are both like Dundubhi
creator of sentiencies.
(trumpets) and flowers. He is fond of laughing
aloud. He is the lord of all, decaying and
undecaying.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 15 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 43

‘'TO) %7TTcf^fTOT?R:ll

MMIcWI^ WTH -H#^TfBFn?FT:ll II xmh •yroif Tiist,e<^ rn ii

He is the lord of the worlds and the ordainer He is the river, , the lord of Nandi
Nandi4
of the worlds. He resides in the nether region, and the destroyer of the trees of India. He is
the nether region itself and the destroyer of all the holder of discus, the husband of Sri and the
sorts of feverish complaints. king of the Lords Paramount.

tT STotfuTT tT Wrfaull
TJTOT: '^isaRTTS^: TOTH *V9II

He is of the form of great felicity and the He is the master of all the celestials and is

propounder of various forms of faith. He is the leisure. He is Puskara 5 , the lord of Puskara
easily accessible, and accessible with difficulty. and the Puskara island.

He is engaged in Pranayama (suppression of


'yHehl \H-d: tieifetJitfq '^rf^cT: It
vital air).
PwWBR t PiRPM-H) fHRTrfgit ftTTSPI:ll II

UcMi^iCl gfflcKyer He is Bharata, Janaka, Janya 6 and is devoid


of all forms. He is without any form, without
He is Pratyahara Dharaka 2 and the maker
1
,
any cause, without any fear and without any
of Pratyahara. He is effulgence, personal grace, help.

rays, pure and like unto crystal.


ffrT HlWfW % TOtfrfcTHJII

3T{Ili?y4N

ctHdehll)
jfUiji-ef

He is above perception, white coloured, the


W
^jf%nf^rT:ll
TfcTFOTTlI ^VSII
%cTPI
O bull-emblemed
described to you the thousand
TIcf MIMpWIVRHU ^<*11
deity, I

names
have thus
of the

all and pure. He is Vasatkara 3 Vasat, Vousat, ,


Lord Visnu destructive of all sins.

Swadha, Swaha and inclination thereto.


MdP^VxI ^rfrSPTr MPim^litll
TO sftarTT ^§T ^Idf^HT <TOTII fawj^PkHWfcW:ll ^o||
gH I WI 3 ^ sftgT: II ^^11 By reading them a Brahmana attains to
He the agent of cooking, giving delight,
is Visnu-hood, a Ksatriya acquires victory, a
eating, understanding and thinking. He is Vaisya acquires riches and a Sudra is endued
identical with knowledge and understand- with reverential faith in Visnu.
ing. He is the Great and the Creator of all

Creators.

ii sfrroi n^i^iu) icjyu^ w«wfvir<5& 3tM!<«rvi


^ ^^llSSTO:ll VOI

1. It isthe Yogic process of restraining the organs 3. An exclamation used in making an oblation to
of senses from suscipitibility to outward adeity with the dative form of the deity.
impressions, and directing them entirely to 4. The attendant of Siva. It may also mean the
mental perceptions. This is one of the means for character in a drama who introduces the prelude.
effecting the entire subjugation of the senses. 5. Literally it means a "lotus." It is an epithet of
2. Steady thought; retention or holding of the image Krsna.
or idea fonned in the mind by contemplation. 6. Father.
44 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [
Ach. Kh. Ch. 16

3TKIFT: ^ / Chapter 16
^ TOP? mental faculties,

the vital airs. Prana,


egoism, the action of intellect,
Apana and their sactions.
tprsqH umm 5R yref€fife*Ki8K n

fawfrflg R ¥]<£R XRTnr^nT:!! ^ II

^
l

Rudra said: —
O holder of conch-shell, TJd: TJRpseH tpTII ^ ||

discus and club, do thou again describe the 3& WtTOTO RXT:!I
Dhyana (meditation) of the Deity, the Lord
^P^Ptdydldd) :ll *o||
Visnu, the pure, impersonal self.
Hari said :
— I will describe again the

fftrora adoration of the sun which had been related


formerly unto Bhrgu.
TJst ! WKTt^ryHH Il
Om salutation unto Khakholka.
R Tr4oM1U4vjmoyii^|| ^||
Hari said: — Hear, O Rudra, Hari's dhyana, This is the principal man tram of the sun
affording emancipation and objects of enjoy-
destructive of the tree of transmigatory series,
ment.
never seen before, extending all over and
eternal. 3& TO: II 3-o fdfrT TO
3T$f TRhT M^iUlPd TO:II a3b ^iPA TO PVHd ^ l R*T:I1

RpR TOdT TPfrf Tn^T^II^II TO TOTOPT TOIIWI


Om salutation unto God Khakholka. Om
5R# w4<4dH^¥eKHH
unto rays, tha, tha, salutation unto the head.
wfuu fdrrorf TT^rmn^Rrmyi *11 Om unto knowledge, salutation unto the tuft
It is undecaying present always, and every of hair on the head. Om unto him of thousand,
where and consists only in the thought "I am tha, tha, salutation unto the amulet.
Brahma." [Meditate on him as] the root of the
afo to arerre to:ii
entire world, the lord of all, the Great
Demiurgus, as stationed in the hearts of all
3&> TOPtRvT TTReBTRcT TO TO: II ^||
creatures, as the great lord of all creatures. He Om salutation unto the master of all light.
is the container of all, having none to contain Tha, tha, salutation unto the weapon. Om, bum,
him and is the cause of all causes. bum, bunt, bum, tha, tha, satutuion.

3T#RT TOT 3TPdyi«bKM*dlTO -^uimiV|PcH|! iR:ll


TJTO ^dd4lPlfaPJP<H II !

3& 3TTf^r5TR faTSW TOT


q RdfctdHj mi i
,

dlPlP^dld^lH R yiPimuiPdelP^d^ ll
sfaff, TOT: UR^n^ll^ll
This is the fiery mantram of the sum
^g5IT fagN %TT7T RpdPIdt^ll V9II
destructive of the sin. Om Adityaya, Vidmahe,
3TffdnTfd?H ^ ^Psd*4fddfydHLII Visvabhavaya Dhimahl, Tanna Suryya
T%d
UlAd $mAi Pracodayat.
RRHSEI d ^lH ^ aiCl|dt4fddP4dH
'
r ,ll rkhWui Tsp^fernrorr totor rii
He does not come in contact, is emancipated T|4fwRm iifd r ^nrhi ^ii
and being meditated on by emancipated
is TTcfr Rtrftll
Yogins. He is without the gross body, the eyes,
organs of vitality the action of vital airs, the
organs of generation and execretion, the organs
ctsJM l fui R TOT%II

of sense, the mind, the action of mind,


3&> TO3R ^^nnftPTrAf TO: II
intellect.
3& 3p|Rebiy f^rfd^yTil TO:II
Ach. Kh. Ch. 17 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 45

The worshipper should perform the Om satlutation unto Anuruka. Om salu-


Sakafikarana rite with this Gayatri of the sun. tation unto the lord of Pramathas. 1 Om saluta-
He should worship Dharma in the east, Yama tion unto Budha.
is the south, Dandanayaka and Vaivarna in the
32o ! fhbrMMdlc) !

north, dark-blue, twany and other colours in


north-east and north-west, the holder of
mdisraigd ! 3$$* ! tRxrftrfign^ !

thunder-bolt in the south-west and the earth !33T^?33*tf33%Tfi?


and sky in the north-west. 33 3FFT !

32o *|3T3 33:11


*3<H«5T<3 33 33:11 ^11
aSo 3t*ftsm 3 33:ii O lord! O thou endued with immeasurable
32o ^rtst *pp$3T3 33:11 rays! O lord ofthe entire world! O thou carried
32b To || by seven horses! O thou having four arms! O
thou, the giver of great supernatural powers!
a& TTf% 33:11 aSo 33:11^11
Om salutation unto the moon the lord of O thou twanyco loured with scintillation! O
auspicious deity, take this arghya. Salutation
stars. Om salutation unto egoism the son of the
unto thee. Take this dreadful fire. Burn, bum,
earth. Om, salutation unto Budha, the son of
tha, tha, salutation.
Soma. Om salutation unto the lord of speech,
the master of all forms of learning. Om 3#ITW 3^3 33: Tjpf
salutation unto Bhrgu's son, the great saint 32b 331 333?t 33^313
Sukra. Om salutatation unto Sani (Saturn) the
33? ^IlMmiAlfdll^ll
son of the sun. Om salutation unto Rahu. Om
salutation unto Ketu.
Having invoked the sun-god with this
mantram he should make the Visarjana (life-
33*3311
destroying rite) with the following mantram.
32b arffiw 33:11 32b ysircFngrfq ~TtT.ll
Om salutation unto the sun endued with six
35b -spam 33.11 wn lordly powers, of a thousasld rays. Go happily
In all the quarters beginning with the east
to return again.
and ending with the north-east all these should
be adored, O bull-emblemed deity,
it sftorei irenrfcrnsfr arranw 3T3 3tSVfrsStlJ3:ll Wl
/ Chapter 17
Then making Avahan mudrd3 he should
invoke Hari there. He should place in the
TJ3: TjnjfcN 3$ 3^33 33313 ffrll
middle the diagram form of the sun and
3333T IcHg W’tf
l
^ * II
sprinkle it with water.
Hari said :
— I will describe the adoration of
33%3T f^T S33 Wl^faW ln
2
the sun formerly related unto the god of riches.
In a purified place a worshipper should draw
the figure of a lotus with eight petals and He should place the heart of the deity in the
pericarps.
quarter presided over by the fire-god. He
should place the head in the north-east and the
333Tg3f 33t 33*3T
tuft of hair in the south-west.
T3P3 vgj % WIM^vq^fipjilq
' -
ii 311

1. Siva.
1. A particular kind of the arrangement of fingers
made before invoking a particular deity
2. Kubera.
46 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [
Ach. Kh. Ch. 18

should place Ketu in the north-west and Rahu


in the quarter presided over by Kubera.
-^r^f ^ di^uAjm^cf *11

He, having his mind fixed in concentration,


should assign Dharma to this quarter presided ?PT; ^<41 finft % dba ^ gm
i i \91t

over by Purandara. He should place his eyes in rddfdfy^ MgNcd:ll


the north-west and his weapon in the comer
presided over by Varuna.
<sner tjtt im ireiyit t it
In the second apartment, he should ador.e
iferraf H fg
t q
cr ii
the twelve suns viz. Bhaga, Surya, Aryam,
3n^«qf fftllcFTa diwrf ^ Ml Mitra, Varuna, Savita, Dhata, highly
powerful Vivaswan, Tvasta, Pusa, and Indra.
the
He should place Soma in the north-east and
Lohita in the quarter belonging to Purandara. The twelfth is Visnu.
He should place Soma is son in the east and ’IT: 1

Brhaspati in the south.

%ltrqf d l
Wff ? dlhtiqf 7J
3PCT rl forSRTT ^ ^SfJPrfr cimtlFiWIII

eti*j(et»y4y ’iiMifacHifc* ^ II
didottf TT^rd ^ni 511 In the quarters beginning with the east, a
He should place the preceptor of the man, filied with reverence, should adore Indra
Danavas in the south-west and Sani (Saturn) and other deities, Jaya, Vijaya, Jayanti Apara-
in the comer presided over by Varuna. He jita, Sesa, Vasuki and other Nagas.

II ?frT sfhlT^t Bg i
y prt 7!IWT^ 3ll«m<*IU^ MSRfp H'i<HVi)5«Zim:ll ^vsll

3TSJFT: \c / Chapter 18
Tjji
By reciting it a hundred times one reaps the

*rc r sfa< i

^K»{44»
wyqra ^ i^^i^qii
H7!*lll*ll
fruit ofVedic recitations and of the celebration
of sacrifices at sacred places. By reciting it one
hundred and eight times at three periods of
Suta said : — I will describe the Arohana junction of defeats the Death and his enemies.
(adoration) of Mrtyunjaya (the victor of death)
narrated unto Kasyapa by Garuda, which gaves
stn^sar fHa xrercqf mi wnry ^ii
-

redemption, is holy and identical with all the


gp^rr Tsm^nar 3 mi
deities. He should meditate on the lord of ambrosia,
3%T qcfipgre ^ 1 )jnf seated on a white lotus, the giver of boons, with
the promise of protection in one hand and jars
TTf^nPPf PMI-^ri{ c(lft's(im4dH,ll
i
Ml
full of nectar in two other hands.
First Om should be placed, then junkara and
thirdly Visarga. This mantram destroys death df^yPF rlf l ^4lM<jd qdHlfquft
i ( fefc )qil
and poverty. ^faprft tt?i ytn^ 4 h\f^ii *ii
|yi(4MJyc|i%oq|fd<W fl44tiyebH.il He should think of the goddess of ambrosia
3PJrTyf sET^f *pR W*ll as stationed on his limb, sweet-speeched like

414^(4^1^1:11 *11 ambrosia, holding the pitcher in her right hand


and lotus in the left.
This great mantram of three letters is the
lord of ambrosia. By reciting it people become t H144*}«b'r!:H

freed from death and all sorts of sins. ^4iq^ i c^rr4yi^f^?yviir-ddH,M van

He, who recites it eight thousand time at the


ai^dty di^TOrf^^'
i
^ yrffirdii *n three periods of junction for one full month.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 18 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 47

of Pinda 2 should be performed.Then with


becomes freed from decrepitude, death and rite

Agni and other mantrams he should meditate


leprosy, defeats his enemies and gives peace
unto all creatures. on the self as being identical with the deity. He
should then make assignment of hands and
T«ntR flar wPdyH Pi^hhii
other limbs and afterwards adore the self in the
mentt HMWf 411
form of light stationed in the lotus of the heart.
cOm*«rf «r
ij# TsrftrgvT <*rftr qrcgTHii
HNI^I-ifqsq n ^ffoUT V\
TrjJrT:ll
OTfRsrr^smf ^rr ^yKvirc«-d:ii *mi
He is the (real) worshipper who knows the
He should then throw shining flowers on
site (ofa temple), the placing (of an idol), the
the idol or the altar. For the adoration of the
suppression of vital airs, the appearance, the
door of the self the Adhara Saktis should be
temple, water for washing feet, the water for
worshipped.
rinsing mouth, the water for bathing, Arghya,
Aguru, pastes, lamps, raiments, ornaments,
edibles, drinks, drinking water, Matra, Mudra, ~qw ^ ^ferr fspeff^rchi wi
.recitation, meditation, gifts, oblation. And bringing one's self near the deity he
worships h is family. For the adoration of six
etui -et uiiuiiVi y<f^vrqjn
Angas (limbs) the quarters should be divided.
uu i fM^yrar RwmMiqi *oii
'

T£3R tsmfcj Hirer w>raT: Trrgsn: ii


q^lltc(« g>fo lT ^
tjr^T^@ftc[JTfrT 'Ht 'flHifd Tf tJyfoF:ll ^11
Dharma and other gods, Sakra and other
The chanting of glories, playing of musical
Nyasa (assign- celestials, the various members of their families
instruments, singing, dancing,
yoga, circumambulation, and their weapons, the cycles, and the
ment of limbs),
bowing, matrams, clarified butter, eulogy, (the Muhurttas (divisions of time) should be adored.
life-destroying rite) Visarjana, the adoration This worship yields enjoyment and emanci
woth six ingredients emanating inorder from pation.

the mouth of the great Deity. -qi^tKryor ymiysn ^ ^ l^tii


3TE^qn^T#f ^r wrf %c*tr *411

<frct 3 fe 3^dlcMtTI TlftllWI


'

He should first adore the Matrkas,

Arghya, Padya, etc., should be fanned Ganas, Nandigana, Mahakala, Yamuna and
The
with a piece of cloth, and then purified with Dehalya.
Kavaca mantrams and then the rite of Amrti- anj^yair m-.u
karana (conversion into nectar) should be TOIHSII
performed.
qraf a&>
^ W: Tjptfa
Om salutation unto Bhairava, the lord of
T£3TT rliyuVI-dyi^: UlUliyW ambrosia. Evem, Om, Jum, Hamsah, salutation
cKT: ^iyl^tlUllllWd: TR^rtll II unto the sun.

3TP*TPT ^cReCtf ^ftcfll Tret Pvih i h srpfr rer tmpt ^ii


atTcHR 4^rM¥^l''ylrfltc\'I &<;<wM:ll ^11 tTFIH^TTf^ tp^ll ^ 0| <

The Adhara Saktis should be adored and 1 In This way adorations should be offered to

Pranayama (suppression of vital airs) should Siva, Krsna, Brahma, Gana Candlika, Sarasvati,
be practised ill the seat. Then the purificatory MahalaksmI and others.

11 ?fir sfhrrci atwitchiu^a^c^^sR 1:11 %t\\

2. Balls of food offered to the depalled manes.


1. Female deities presiding over various articles.
48 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 19

3TSTRT: W / Chapter 19
the night with five revolutions the five planets
lord over them.
wtenr TTRr§f ri ftraW ira%imaMj i

W^irfiT ^ yftcjfrlll
’IFTOfa: TTsft <4^ :11
^ II

f^dNc4|1ch^Hlcfr ^ Xf flpaft
^•53?: sfa ffttT:ll ^ II

cj?t

Suta
VtMWI
said
^— :
Tl^BR
I will
TT ’T
now
rift:

*ft5rfcTII

describe
II

311

the 71^:
TpT: trat TjjrpreiyET %rnfo:ll

^RTtTTf: ^ifvleb^l^4l ilgl:ll VSli

Pranesvara 1
rite of Garuda narrated by 3iva. The sun is the presiding star of Sesa, the

I shall first describe the places where moon of Phani, Mars of Taksaka, Jupiter of

aperson, bitten by a serpent, does not survive, Karkotajna, Venus of Padma and Mahapadma,
Saturn of Sankha, and Rahu of Kuluka and Ahl.
viz., and the cavity
funeral pyre, ant-hill, well,
of a tree. The person, three lines on whose limbs, TT^ f^T T^midth.-ll
are hidden, does not live.
VHt: fcdl TTg: figRTrll 411
toot xr Tjyrrs^rerwfcFjii
^rrsftfcn>i^ TRft wgrofenf^jii^ii

[A
^ ^#
man dies
5rei
if he
cftdiqi

is
ebldtjn thill

% ^ftcrfHii

bitten] in the sixth


vw
day
Jupiter
nights 6 Sarurn
.
is the Death itself in both days
Death in the day and the
is

period when Rahu presides over Kuluka at the


and

of the fort-night, when the sun is in the hours of the conjunction of two-half Yamas, it
constellation Cancer, when it is in the Aries, is hostile to life.

when it is with the asterism Mula or when it is f^T


in the Magha 2 or Aslesa 3 [A man dies when he .

is bitten] on the sides, on the loins, on the throat, ^pt%h ^oii

on the joints or the temple, ears or belly. The


A day, consisting of sixty dandas7 , should be
Danditi (hermit), a person holding weapons, a
distributed over a human body
divided into
three sections. Five dandas should be assigned
mendicant and a naked person are the
to the toe, twelve to the feet, five to the calf,
emissaries of Death 4 If a person is bitten on the
.

mouth, anus, neck, and on the back, he does two to the knee and one to the organ of
generation.
not survive.

^ 3I«^<4ih‘ HdliMt II

yft: vnt vfaqwiict 3311


U?T: SfHfdd ^H^tll i|ftfc|T^ :H mi ii

Every day the sun, first of all, lords, for half Six dandas should be assigned to the navel,

a Yama, 5 over all the serpents. Then with six four to the breast and eight to the throat. Fifteen

revolutions the six planets lord over them. In danda should be allotted to the tip of the nose
and one each to the eye, ear, eye-brow, and
1 . It perhaps refers to the rite for counteracting the
temple. Then all the days, beginning with
evil effects of the poison. Pratipat, the first day of a fort night, should
2. The ninth Naksatra or lunar mansion containing be allotted to all the limbs beghming with the
five stars. head.
3. The tenth lunar mansion containing five stars.
6. Ifa person is bitten or Thursdays he never
4. The meaning is that if these persons are sent for
survives under any circumstances.
calling a physician the patient dies.
7. One sixtieth part of day and night. Twenty four
5. Eighth part of a day. A watch of three hours. minutes.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 19 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 49

mi5TU
5re»TFt 3 fmr
- '

wffil flreT i q n *311

anjcudffift
37R*PT: TO
^sftrf
fad-Sd

'imm wfecbmtfHJI
t#h^ii Om, Swaha unto golden lines, into him
having the form of a fowl. In this way two
letters whould written on each petal of a lotus
If the moon lords over the right part of a
of eighteen petals.
man's body he does not survive. If it lords over
the left part of a woman's body she dies. The :iaiat^rfa^arjr^ii
benumbed part should be rubbed over with a •q% T5n?TiRoii
hand till unconsciousness is not removed.
When a person, bitten by a snake, is

^jezf faqumH # 3f xfijfsfafll sprinkled with water with this mantram the
poison goes out. Om, paksl (bird) Swaha.
TOM frfW fMTfllfdSrf TsJ^ehH.II 3FJG3lfc( chPltdl'd cR^ ST i^cbll

% % (
) -<sie^ fvnt -sr %ir \ w
The great mantram pure like crystal,
of self, Then the assignment of all fingers.,

called Hamsa, is to be known as one which beginning with the thumb and ending with the
counteracts the evil effect of poisoning. Its Blja youngest finger, should be made in the body.
is of four sorts. Om, Kuru, Kunde Swaha. Garuda should be assigned to the mind, mouth

f^rr wN far ^rrii


heart, organ of generation and feet.

^ t^afrR PT Hf ^tsssr wn? *mi


TTsFwfcf xt tPEsmf Tsr^sfa
TT
faw-mn.-n
fgSTT(TE5ir)
Formerly this learning was kept by Garuda
for protecting the tree worlds. Desirous of
killing the serpents he assigned Pranava to his Even in a dream the venomous serpents do
mouth. not transgress his shadow. He, who recites this

w cpr sq&tfl ^ ^ •sim


4): TfcT:ll

fftcr.-ii wi
mantram tor a lac of times, destroys
even by his very sight.
the poison

An worshipper should assign


intelligent ^ mriTII
Kuru to his throat, Kunda to the claves, and <suf •are IremfenT fgrcf-g^u 3311
Sudha to the tow feet. This Nyasa is called 3T 31T •qi^ f f ^Prii
Yugaha.

dHhil:
s ^nr ^ art ^pfr ^ 3frr =q^jR-#»
fit fafcdRsidl 'JTT ^ETII
Om, Hrom, Hroum, Bhirundayai Swaha.
qgmre* ^srr ^ wif Tjjr f?f rrarii Having recited this mantram by placing his

The serpents leave the house in which this finger on the ear one should destroy the poison

mantram is written. Having recited it a of the person bitten. He should then assign a,

thousand time one should place a thread on his ato the tips of the feet, i.i and knees,
to the calves

ear. u, u, e, ai to the waist, oh to the navel, and aur to

the heart.
TRrTT ^nar l^ar aFnmmPa aaii
3rgrmft ar.- g*wfd:i»
maH^mr *imiEg ftfe: war
The serpents leave the house in which suger, I# ^ arretesT fftra.- 11 ^mi
after reciting this mantram, is thrown. By He should assign am to the mouth and ah to
reciting it seven lacs of times the celestials and the hart. Hamsa, when recited, meditated on and
Asuras obtain Siddhi. adored, destroy all sorts of poison.
50 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [
Ach. Kh. Ch. 20

When clarified butter is pasted on the head


also destroys poison.
ft# insrfgPTRf faNife$<*flR<riH.ii wi it

Having meditated 'I am Garuda' he should PcftfljRg 3Pnf fffqil

perform the rite destructive of poison. Having tfaPT ^ Tjyf rTgRII 3311
assigned the mantram Ham to the body he If a person drinks up hot ghee (clarified
should say "Destroy poison, etc." butter) the poison is not increased. If the root

pr etpthfR- of Sirlsa compounded in five parts with one part


of red garlic (Grihjana) is pasted all over the
TTifr ^TTrarf^IW fWfll ^\9ll
body or is drunk it destroys posion.
Having assigned Hatiisa to the left hand, he
wRi^q ayq ifq titw Rraf^rii
'

should close up his mouth and nostrils. This r

mantram destroys the poison affecting the skin ff <i)H«if<Pd*^ii33ii


and flesh.

tt ^roprr wf -^n
Hrim destroys the posion of Gonasa ( a large
t# 3411
kind of snake Bod). When the mantram Hrim
Having attracted it by the air he should
ending with Visarga is meditated on it brings
remove the poison of the person bitten. He
all under control; when it is assigned to the
should next assign it to the body of the person
female organ it brings a maiden under control
bitten and meditate on the blue-throated deity
and clears up the muddy water.
(£iva).
tot Ttwernw »ihdnP-id
Tfrrf UcMpHI*jH cIv^rfeMwilt
crRJ: Tqreyfasnft •gyqi;
ijyf ctcW^Ml^Vr^ll 3311
PdN^lcW Tfcfr SJcWII 3*11
When the juice of the root of Pratyahgird is
Having recited "Garuda is every where"
drunk with rice it destroys poison. The root of
fifty-six thousand times a person becomes a
the new Phalin is equally effective.
poet, well read in Sruti and obtains a
TJH ehehl^l^RchfufchHJI submissive wife. The theme of the Muni Vyasa
fw#T:lUo|| forsooth destroys poison.

ii sfhrrei ngiy v ^ehsrut ysrnmr^ 3TT*m^pii wfsmsfhmr


i t

Till 33 U

smrz: / Chapter 20

ijjr wsr gfaFT fwnir 3


TOTTR -ipi ftraW 36) ip iffimi
w srg^sr

Suta said: -I
^ ^tt
will now describe the highly
3h
Having used these weapons inspired with
mantrams in a battle a king conquers his
secretmantrams narrated by 6iva. His weapons enemies. The mantram for purifying the

are the noose, the bow, the discus, the club, the mantrams should be first writlen on a lotus
petal. Om is the Brahma Bijam, H rim is the
dart and Pattisa.
Visnu Bljam. These three bijams should be
assigned to the head of Siva thrice in order.
mhimi^ 3TTf^ R-HsIdH 3 II
Om. Hrim, Hrim.
3T5TSpf xTIWR xT WWRlWTW^II
a&oFjft w xni 311
•tiMi ^ -rivim^: 11 mi
Ach. Kh. Ch. 20 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 51

Having taken up the dart in his hand he tFTJttPT ^PT:II

should whirl it in the sky. By seeing it all the (3& ff) ^nT:ll
evil stars and serpents are destroyed. if TR:II^U
rtT’d^Rl.-ll Om. Hrim, salutation unto Ganesa. Om,
<3^1 HI hi il$l TTSSTW: II ^11 Hrim, salutation unto the cakra of Stambhana.
Having held the smoky coloured bow by the Om, om, salutation into the Damaras of the
hand a man should meditate on it in the sky. three worlds.
By it the wicked serpents, the evil stars, clouds
fqsuj^EUVf fcmMNUsfNHJI
and Raks asas are destroyed.
T8TTf WcN’i. 3t3b ^TRII ^||
This pinda is called Bhairava which
\ \sn counteracts the effect of poison and the evil
This mantram protects the three worlds, that effects of the hostile planets. It protects the field
to speak of the land of mortals? and grinds the goblins and Raksasas. Om.
Om, Jum, Sam, Hum, Phat. Namah,

# war i^RT&lll cfTt StJTRT -^^rfc^TTOT^II


rTT •cMKrd'f*!

Eight sticks of catechu wood, inspired widl


<SII
?I^TnTT ^
TTSRT d^yill ^11
Having meditated on the thunder-holt O
mantrams, should be placed on the ground. his hand he should ward of the evil influence

That will prevent the falling of thunder-bolt. of wicked clouds and with Vajra Mudra all the
ghosts, the enemies with poison.

llchfdVlfddKlfui c[
8| 3T ) TO Wf Aliyi f^prfcf T^fall
3& ($f) ^T:ll
The eight sticks should be inspired with
great mantram described by Garuda. The
ground should be dug twenty one times in the Om, Ksum, Namah. He should meditate on
night. his left hand. It destroys all venomous crea-

^ ^>1
?o||
tures.

Om, Hram, Namah. The very recitation of


TT<?Tf?TSIII
this mantram destroys the evil clouds and stars.
This will ward of the dangers proceeding
from lightning, mouse, and thunder-bolt. The Sm^T^rTEf ^ cUiT^bl^UI
mantram is: Hara, Ksara, Amala, Vasat, added 3&> 8-uf (^T) TOrll
with Vindu Sadasiva. sinrar i w\\
3& fT
'
s
T*T: II
Having meditated on death he should
consume the universe with the destroying
weapon.
Om. Bram, salutation unto Sadasiva.

He should then assign Pinda (balls of rice)


Om, Ksma (Ksam), Namah.
effulgent like Dadima flowers with the fore- Meditating on Bhairava one should remove
finger. the evil influences of stars, goblins and poison.

cTPTcf 3&> TWII


TT^mT U'stdfrl ^Tll 5>^ll

By seeing it the evil clouds, lightning and Om, lasat, Jihvaksa Svaha. This mantram
other enemies viz. the Raksasas, goblins and destroys the enemies of the field viz, the evil

female ghosts fly away into the ten quarters. stars, goblins, poison and birds.
52 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 21

$5T ($0T) TOII eight hundrep mantrams. It destroys all the


enemies. With higher energies the lower ones
should be suppressed.
3-0 TRITT HRqu i UI t=eit?T 1|

*
Om
t
Ksam Namah. The
^ wrimn
figure of a cistern
TjfafT TTST: 4^Mpddl :ll

should be drawn with blood and then the TT


-
m
^qT f^d tfar yWffH<lHW>l ;II^H
f l

names of planets should be written there. Then the mantrams should be practises in

Om, Mara, Mara, Maraya, Maraya Svaha. and should be again well inspired in
Piiraka 1

Om, Hum, Phat, Svaha. Kumbhaka 2 They should then be received with
.

Pranava. When the man trams and thus


?p y I Id VI
properly received and used they yield fruts like
t^viEmPiui^ 3m: ?r^Rf ?oti servants.
The dart should be inspired mentally with
it ffir afhiret usi^iul wqfvntsit srramETt P^iRttyy^rH^gu i fissure: u ^oii

3mm: W / Chapter 21
Tjci Taira Om, Hum, salutation unto Vamadeva, His
kalas are thirteen in number, viz. Raja, Raksa,
Rati, Palya, Kanti, Trsna, Mati, Kriya, Buddhi,
3Tifet^did Trafe mw TF^rgri *11
Rati, Trasani, and Mohinl.
Suta said: — I will now describes separately
the adoration of Pancavaktra (five mouths) mldiH'l 3Tsftrr ra %r ^ht: ii
which yeilds enjoyment and emancipation. ftsr rn^r ra ar sgfiwi n mi
Om bhur [salutation unto] Visnu, the first Manonmani, Aghora, Moha, Ksudha,
bhuta, the stay of
Svaha.
all, unto him having a form, Nidra, Mrtyu, Maya —these are the eight
dreadful Kalas.
Traraidw ^TfgTwPr wr aS> t wi) foqfdvy n

yfdMira fcrar viiPd-j ^rere nnmi


'^rfnT: FIEWfoaifa : II
Om, Hraim, salutation unto Tatapurusa. His
&> if -ym^i^ ckhiww ~
j( 4)<vi n 311
Kalas are Nivrthi, Pratistha, Vidya, Santi and
with this mantram invocation of
First of all
Kevala.
Sadyajata (Siva) should be made.
Om, Ham salutation unto Sadyojata. His if ^IHiy TRt *T ftr^RTII
kalas (parts) are eight in number viz. Siddhi, raPFTT tWTII 'flu

Rddhi, Dhrti, LaksmT, Medha, Kanti, Svadha, Om, Hroum: salutation unto Isana.His kalas
Sthiti.
are Niscata, Niranjana, Tasini, Angana, Marlci
TTT T$rr TfcT: WST cRT^T yfcT: %qTII and Jvalinl.
TTfr^y' yTTFfl' irlffpft cRirii tni

ii irfcT sfrrret Kfiijtiui Tyrant asnrmi^ 3trapranji Tr seraraiffH ^«fy vflssEny:ii


,

^n

1. A Yogi posture in which the thumb is placed on 2. The posture in which both nostrils are dosed and
the right nostril and the fingers raised from the breathing usupended.
left through which the breath is inhaled.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 22 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 53

3TSTRT: ^ / Chapter 22
^jjT wsr 3TWW TT7W T
^ ^ mum^thH
I
'

?ll

TTRI -Hcf 'Id '9jwf lHjngic‘91% ft«|'dHjl % II


And similarly the rinsing the mouth,
sprinkling of water and adoration should be
Suta said: — I will now describe the great
made. I will now describe the rites of fire
adoration of £iva which yeilds enjoyment and
worship. They should be written with the astra
emancipation. He is of a quiescent soul, present
mantram.
every where, void and stationed in a room of
twelve parts. C(i4un^^prf cEFzf ?Tfer-fii pr *&tii
wr Trfewnff -€r wMww^wh.11 ^ii
ftPcifH? Wctww %ar wan ^T:ii 5^ TrofelHlfeeh ^1 Pl^fcl riilftl trfpirfTqii

wpwwft ^ftn^WTfi3vrraf^:ii pr fwr w4cf)'u? wf 3


pro w^vMRi^sef vr<TJ*pr«f»Hii 311
?re*j wr4 •

'Hffowq n
His five mouths are represented by five
short vowels and his limbs by leng vowels
added with Vindu. His weapon is represented
by Then the word 6iva should be
Visarga. pillR'IuMdll
writtenupwards with the sixth the great sm fcr?rf thfuUiwi Tf^ i fvrci : ii

mantram Houm impregnated with various


meanings should be written. With hands the
4^ wr fwtf 'ipiTfpFT WTII

yilf^Tc(fH^:ll ^11
should be held then the
after parts of the feet
ends thereof should be placed on the head.
wwftw snfertw wwrf yu-doMWHJi

wwnpn % tt4wt
w;%£K'fq w ffwr w^r ifrrfrci n ?xn
qy^ritquif^rd parr WT( W )m^T Th^rpil
^ 3TC5PT%T TTta^III XII sfppn *mi
This is the great Mudra. Then the
assignment of hands should be made. With the
astra mantram the back should be purified.
i|MHei|fd>4>U| 'RWR^rlMHIl PH
tt4 wnw% sprnii ^vsu

tpR wwtpnfq Then the coat of mail should be sprinkled


wjftrfwnwf mi
with water. And $akti shold be assigend to the
Then beginning with the youngest finger
heart. Then he should place fire either in the
and ending with the fore all the figers should
heart or in the pit for Sakti. Having performed
be assigned. I will now describe the adoration
the Garbhadhana he should celebrate the other
in the pericarp of the lotus of the heart.
rites. Afterwards having assigned to the heart
snf ?rf •wr pr44<in the freedom from all those rites as well as all
3TTWTFT WWW xT WTHWsJ p^Ttf^ll ^11 other rites he should perform Homa for Siva
One should adore religion, knowledge, and all th members of his family. Then in a
disassociation from the world and prosperity diagram having the figure of a lotus drawn
in the heart. The invocation and the installation inside it he should worship the bull-emblemed
[rites of the Deity], the water for washing feet deity Sambhu.
and Arghya should be dedicated to the heart.

ii ^fir sfbiwi wgnjmfr ararcwntri ^w 4 hu<*.h1


i wro g faV i i te sqm: n 9911
54 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [
Ach. Kh. Ch. 23

3TSZTRT: / Chapter 23

TJjT ^TST f: TPpT^II


%cr#t 3b if if ftwqsqfq ^T:ll
quf^raifcffny^^ii
yuiarrte$>:ii
3^b ^ WldWm 4^4^ -^T:H

Suta said :
— I will describe the adoration of a3> tt: Tjsqfa •=m:HV9ii

Siva by which religious profit, desire etc. are Then having placed near the sun he should
secured. With three mantrams beginning with adore him with Surya (sun) mantrams. [It is]
Om and ending with Svaha the mouth be rinsed Om, Ham, Him, Hum, Haim, Houm, Hah
with water. salutation onto £iva Surya. Om, Ham salutation
unto Khaholka, the form of the sun. Om, Hram,
Hrim, Sah, salutation unto the sun.
3b % fVMdfd d ^IfT fgjl ^11

Om, Ham salutation into the principle of ^5% ftTfdr -*Ufd*jdl[d xt rPT: TR^II
self.Hrim, salutation unto the principle of 3F^f fwvIviHbmi^ tnrr c 11
leargning. Om, Hum salutation unto the same way [the attendants of the sun]
In the
principle of £iva Swaha., The ears should, be Dandina and Pingala should be remembered.
closed with the heart. Then in the south-east and other comers of the
mystic diagram Vimala, Isa and other powers

UWHH rPfqf Xt a3> Tcn%T wl*Hchl : II
of the sun should e adored with great felicity.
^11
Om, Ham, Yam, Swaha are the mantrams xt tt jf Tj^rf ^
for bathing
with ashes and offering oblations ^ ^ fct^fd ff [dbHI (IhmIRt ( ftfb )^>Ib(ll R II
gods and all the Munis should
of water. All the Then he should adore Padma with the
be adored with the mantram "Salutation mantram Ram, Diptawith the Rim, Suksma
Vhousat". with Rum Jaya with Rem, Bhadra with Raim,
Bibhuti with Rom and Vimala with Roum.
TWRTT: TreffbTTT: WIRTIN fWT?T: II

3o yfudm^iwsiir mdibsSKAi:imi T fdojdl TT (f]


All the Pitrs and
all the Pitammahas WBfTFT if l£ ( # ) TT: TJj^^III* o II

(patriarchs) should be adored with mantrams He should adore lightnings with Ram, in the
ending with the word Svadha. Om, Ham, east and other quaters. Ram in the middle and
alutation unto the great grad-fathers. The same Ran on all sides. He should adore the seat of
is for the maternal grand-father. the sun, the fom, of the sun itself withthe
mantram "Hram, Hrum, Sah".
IT Tb:
arrerptf tTFsN
[The next is]
^ -rn^jf xj
Ham,
'WlrtllUlfl’itb:ll

gnterct
salutation unto
: 11 mi
all the
3b 3TT Xj fyrr: xt

f SficraPb STTPar wf xH <ir*(ldl 4 U ^11


T^ft^ll

Matrs.Then the vital, airs should be suppressed Om and am are the mantrams for the heart
Then he should rinse his mouth with water, rub of the sun and his head and tuft of hair. Roum
his body his recite the Gayatrf [which is as is sky and earth. The burning
for heaven,
follows]. mantram Hum is for the coat of mail: astram is
3b
TFfr
|TT rPb^lRI fa#, n fer-<

v i d gforfgll

yyl^ijr^ii
for the initiated queen. The worshipper should
adore all in the heart of the sun.

Om, Ham, Tam Mahesaya Vidmahe, '


IT 'ET

Vagvisudhaya Dhlmahi Tanno Rudrah


Pracodayat.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 23 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 55

TTT^-gfr 3&> Kalavikarini". The goddess of strength, which


subdues all creatures, should be next adored.
v$\\
Som is the mantram for Soma, Mam for d^dl: fviclliirl: II

Mangala, Bam for Budha, Brm for Brhaspati, OtHTTH dtU^Prt TTII yo||
Bham for Bhargava, and ram for
Jum for 6ani Then ManonmanI
in the PItha before Siva
Rahu. With Ram one should adore Ketu and should be adored. He should then make a seat
with Om the solar disc. Having adored the sun for Siva and his great image. He should invoke
and insed his mouth wirh water he should the spirit of Siva with in the image.
assign all the figers beginning with the
3TTorT5H T8IFPf 5T TTRhSTFT fafteRHlI
youngest.
jjgrsvH riraftiTHn^ii

TFTFT
ftasr y r fWftgrfri hpht
Ham, Him is the mantram
tjt4$?iii **11
for the head.
HT5T

3TMH-I TpT HITT


^ *£T T3P5 Tg^ll ^311

Hum for £ikha (tuft of hair), Haim for coat of


WHmrrfHT xt^iii^ii
mail, Houm and Hos for the weapon.
for eyes
Having thus placed the Sakti he should perform
He should then peroform the rites of
sthapanam (installation of the image),
again the nyasa of bhuta-suddhi (purification of
Mudra,
Sartnidhana, Nirodha, Sakallkarana,
elements).
Aghya, Padya, Acama, Abhyanga, Udvarta,
arsEftn^ hh: *mi Snana (bathing) and Nirmahcana (rubbing)
3TRqFT xT f^TSTRT HHt II Next he should offer raiments, unguents,
bll Wl flowers, incense, lamps, caru (a kind of food)
water for rinsing mouth, delightful habitation,
r hut tj^ii
betel, imbrella, chowries, and sacred thread.
VIVSRWH^ ^11
3tsimid -sr delef nsfr t to efrfoi& n
T'pPT^II wi
uii
He should then imagine the form of one
Then making a vessel of arghya, he should
God, recite his name and dedicate it to him.
sprinkle it with water and then adore the self
With eulogy, bowing and [meditation in the]
as being stationed in the lotus, in the exterior
heart this adoration of Namanga (Name and
with the mantram "Salutation unto Siva," then
limbs) should be finished.
Nandi and Mahakala at the gate, then Ganga,
Yamuna, the goddess of speech, (the mystic TTSEl ^ffcH-cWHIl
mark) Srivatsa, the presiding goddess of the
land, Brahma, Gana, the preceptor. Sakti and
Ananta in the middle pericarp, Dharma (Ihe
god of virtues and others, in the east and other
^ ^ fTSrfH: II Wl
TTHT ^bd^riqjl
sides, the god of sin (Adharma) and other in
H^T Tft 8TTH ?TfOI^II
the south-east pericarp, Varna and Jyestha in
Agnlsa should be placed in the north-west.
the middle pericarp; Roudri, Kali and Sivasita
in the eastemn pericarp of the lotus of the heart.
He should then adore Indra and other deities
and Canda and dedicate to them offerings,
iff stclfdEhR^n cTcT: II
saying "Thou art the mysterious of the
stHURfeHl HIT: ^11 II mysterious and the protector. Do thou accept
Then the BalavikarinI should be adored this my recitation. O god, may I, by thy favour

with the mantram "Om, Houm, saluation unto and on thy being present here, attain succes.
56 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 23

f?i4i 1?T¥: Having known all these he should become


STJrirT ¥: f?T¥: #5?^ril ^dll wise and liberated. He who is Siva is Hari and
'
Brahma and I am Brahman due to liberation. I
•q^rf rRflcf TjffifT cRf( ffWfH,)H
shall explain the purification of elements,
<gr -w fegSfrr di^HigiUffri % fgreii 9^11 through which a man being purified becomes
0 god! O thou the giver of fame! do thou Siva. The mantra is in the lotus of the heart.
destroy all my actions, good or ba whatever I The return is immediate. These two are are the
have done who am of the dignity of Siva. Siva Nadis, (nerves) Ida 7 and Pin gala} The two Prana
is the giver, Siva is enjoyer and Siva is the entire and Apdna Mandala (diagram)
in the square
universe. Siva is victorious everywhere. I am shall be the bodies of Indra and Brahma.
myself Siva. O Siva! thou art the saviour and
tflfWd e(|i^ehl«£|rl(yJ|l: ?JTT:I|
the learder of the universe. Save thee I have no
other lord." wreMfevfaRRHji 3<ni

3TSTF^T ¥5fj|T'JT y<|UJ^|| 3&> ff f f: ¥>711

TTUT: WEddl H?) ^IctilHl Sgr WP TTII ^o||


&> $ t
1 shall now describe another method of the 3<HI

adoration of Siva. Gana, Sarasvati, Nandi, rPTStf ¥^^f^r3TPtrFT^ f4Ri-di)dll


Mahakala, Ganga, Yamuna, and the presiding 3T«ft«£lT <Tcf: ^^Hj l ^o||
deity of the house-all these should be assigned The mandala is marked by Vajra and 1

to the eastern gate. illuminated. The arrows are the quality of single
stroke. The quiver in the place of heart is
spacious and contains hundred chambers. Om
MidHjI 3? II

Hrim Pratisthayai Hum Hah Phat; Orii Hram


qr^oqfq ifsft TW^ ^ Vidydyai Hrdrii Hah Phat. The Bhumi Tantra is
wit ¥ra^¥#r ¥R xt sjRrcmhh 3311 Eightyfour crores in height. In its centre he
wnwt shoulf contemplate the Bhavavrksa (the tree of
¥Twfr ¥ ^ r fin i
worldly existence) and the soul.
The Earth should then be thought of as with
rptt -et yns f¥OT xt fymy-ef wityrarii
a face downwards. Then everything should be
made pure.
Vif4n: ni<>sjiirc*i (j«tdl Rfleft

¥TRT ufdkil x( TJfpIT mRefcl cTSTTIl


113^11
They should be adored Indra and other TRpft^HWrrT f^roorj ¥flTwrq il W II

deities, earth, water, fire, air, sky, smell, taste, Varna Devi is the Pratistha (base). SusumndP
form sound, touch, speech, hand feet, the organ is dhdrika (the supporting prop). The deities are
of generation, ear, skin tongue, nose, mind, Samdna, Uddna and Varuna. Visnu is the cause.
egoism, nature, man, anger, malice, learning, SOFT tT^g^ni
3.&ldllM (i
U| 1
proper time, improper time, fate, illusion, pure
learning, Isvara (creator) and Sadasiva, Sakti
Udghdtas (beginnings) are four timzes. The
and Siva.
dhydna is Sveta (white). The lotus of the neck
¥: f?rar: TT gRsfell Tltsif «$JIIRm ?T|FTII 9mi should be made thus. The mandala (diagram)
shall be called Ardhachandra (Crescent moon),
W& Treftw eFRTT fSTII 3311 ¥3Tfer T < ft-Ad ll
RfIHT % xl ¥T3dt cj M|uiU4HV’=i ^l6dill 7T 3TE*TR *311
^ MU^rtM U ^vaii
Ach. Kh. Ch. 23 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 57

Marked by a lotus it shall extend to two The cause is Sikhesa and Saddsiva. The
hundred crores. The Atman nintyfour (times) Udghata isonce only. It should be
fore
in height shall be thought of as with face remembered as resembling bright glass.
downwards.
^ tcrt 5ar 3rolft fasrcrrfera:ii

The width is sixteen crores. The altitude is


There are places and lotuses. The Aghora twenty five crores. Thus the abode should be
(non-terrific) shallbe accompanied by learning. contemplated as circular in shape. Bhuta Suddhi
has been explained thus.
Naga (Serpent) and the deity of fire are to
be contemplated as the tongue of an elephant Tpreft VI-dAH'dl ^ «rnfoi:ll
with the lips in the centre.
Ganaguru, Bljaguru, Sakti, Ananta, Dharmaka,
Jhana, Vairdgya, Aisvarya — all these are in the
petals beginning with that in the east.
Rudra is the cause. The Udgltha is for three
times. Its colour is that of blood. It is in the form
of a blaze, trainangular in shape. Its altitude cl i qigfT 3IT^r -feUT ^I ^|U||dfadl*s^q ith3 II

and width are four hundred crores.


Both of them are prone-faced and supine-
faced. The pericarp and filaments of the lotus

HctlS. cl yugH )lhhUI are contemplated. One should always


contemplate the Atmavidyd (study of soul) and
^TSFTft $«chKUTqjl
those others beginning with Vdmd.

^ndch felcf^qf w ^q'Kwm <Tt 4 fyryifA Tjfrfff it ^TR: II

fagQft-f l

f*RT: 4te¥rarfifcR:ii vsii


eBVfeanr^rra f^Rta^ii-^ii
The Tattva named Siva should be thought
Rudra Tattva should should be contem-
of in the seat of Siva. The Murti is Ho Haum.
plated thus.
Obeisance to Vidyadeha.
It is in the forehead that the Purusa has his
Lord Siva is seated in the pose Padmdsana,
Sakti. A grassy place with tortoise and
white in colour and sixteen years old.
partridge, O scholars. Vayu is the deity. ISvara
is the cause. xrsxicisF: •srn^: smrnii

The Vayu Tattva should be contemplated as 3WI TOT5( Vrf^RT ?Jyf 71^rpt«T:ll hhll
extending to fourteen crores. Udgltha is for two He has five faces. Of his ten hands, the five
times. The mandala is haxagonal in shape called on the right carry Abhaya, Prasada, Sakti,

Vrsa. It is marked by a dot. The width and the Sula (trident) and Khalvahga.
altitude are eighy crores.

Wftrs* VI'l
,;
rtlvft?n#«RT:ll 3TJW dlttldlVt 41^41 II

And the left ones carry Serpent, Akssutra


In a lotus of twelve ends the ISvaras are drums, blue lotus and the pomegrate.
beyond. Santi (peace) Kuhu, Sahkhirii, Devadatta
and Dhanahjaya are Nadts.
ITcf fvMlWwrft TT^cir *!Hcir4'rf:H ^V9II
IfydVIHgflT n f ^l<(fvioC ffcT T*RT:II Sadasiva is three-eyed. He has icchd sakti

•JJOT ^d»Wr*ihgRI: ho II (will-power), ]hanasakti (knowledge-power),


and Kriydsakti (Action-power). A person who
H I

58 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 24

worships Siva like this and contemplates thus three years, if in two days, he shall live for
willbe devoid of Kala (become deathless). two years.

-^isUijmAui jftftrr #gfcrn wfrr ortfiich ^Pd ii

W^TJT ^^i|' ^TIIIVUI


-5 wt%ii
If days he shall live for one year.
in three
If one circle of worship is completed in a
He will never have premature death or death
day and night, the worshipper shall live for
due to cold or heat.

11 ^rfcT ftigreNfawm tpt g*frfMyib aira:ii 3311

11 ffir fyidif< TtjviTT WRtr 11

3TS>TI^: W / Chapter 24
TJfT aqiTM

TTOTTf^T: TJPTT: Tfcf^T TSpf^T: RTT: II ^ Tjfif ^ ^i^ip^^^i, mj


TPJTTfFr nxrpjfrf ^IlfllMfdM’oc^dJI ^ II
Then Sadasiva the lord of goblins and the
Sluta said now lotus seat [should be adored.]
I will describe the most
excellent adoration of Ganas which gives all
1
Em, Klim, salutation unto Sonstripura. Om,
and even heaven. The worshipper should adore Hram, Hrim, Ksem, Ksaim, Strim, Skom, Rom,
the seats of Ganas, the images of Ganas and the Sphem, Sphom, the lotus seat and the heart etc.
lord of Ganas. of Tripura.

^rfar Tj^qi^hi.-ii sllgJilWIcOsi^ilun ^-*#£[$11


ff ^ rF*jfrf <pf rill ^11 cjfanrft troigt xpn cittt# #^cidn i $11
Heart and other limbs shold be assigned to
Druga. The sandals of the preceptor, the seat
3TfadHlt ^Dsr a-*ld^<d ;l|\9 ||
ofDruga and her image should be adored with
the mantram:

"Hrim, O Durga, protect." «flt|U|V^c| Tlgl^l« $Te|T:ll

4<lf^ct> ^ vmr) 'fishsiu^i Treju^iii: ||


TfcT: ifHW: ^1^: W WIT^T 4lpHl ll C II
Tprgfw yu^Hifi|*i TO# '^XTT^II 311 fdHtN'l $bPT:ll
'

rlO g^MI WT? Wrs$ xf fTcFhff f^RT^r^ll <?l|

fyrarai 5rf|i^>id:imi I d I J

Then assignment should be made to the III * o||


eight Saktis, called Candikas, viz Rudracanda,
Then in the lotus pltha (altar) should be
Pracanda, Candogra, Candanayika, Canda, adored BrahmanI, Mahesvarl, Koumari,
Candavati and Candarupa with the mantram Vaisnavl, Indradevata Camunda and Candika.
O Durga, O Durga, O protectress. Then Vajra, Then the Bhairavas should be adored. Asitanga,
Khadga and other Mudras of Siva should be Ruru, Canda, Krodha, Unmatabhairava,
adored in the south-east.
Kapall, Bhlsana, and Samhara, are the eight
TliflfVNM^lDrlM'imH RSITfT 'gTI Bhairavas. He should meditate in his heart, in
(^f) a mandala (diagram) with a lotus inside in and
^ «1 R^^{| 5 | ^nT:||

1. Troops ofinferior deities considered as Siva's


attendants and under the special superinte-
2. These are the personifications of the terrific
ndence of Ganesa.
power of Siva.
n

Ach. Kh. Ch. 26 ]


THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 59

having three corners, on Rati, Prlti, Kamadeva, By reciting this mantram for a lac of times
the five arrows, Yogini, Valuka, Durga, and by offering oblations to the fire Tripura
Vighnaraja, Guru (preceptor) and Ksatrapa. gives Siddhi.

ii ffft sfhmrt TngTTjmfr rjcfevt v ft ssErm: x

3TSHTO: / Chapter 25

TJrT W*T Om, Hrim, 6rim, I adore the seat called


Ananta, having the earth, insular continents
tft Sff T$T
and the oceans on all sides, salutation.
xn^f Xjsxfznfir ^r*T:!l ^ II

fir arf fa^ife TjfasiTf^r


Suta said ;
—Em, Krfm, Srim, Sphem Ksoum, TpPtTTftf ^TTTf^nxf I

I adore the paduka (shoe), of Aannta 6akti,

rEfvl^ur^OT II

f ^rfq ’nr.-ii V\ PcW r?ra |fc(f*1 IrMdd {-


Em, Hrlm, 6rim Phrom, Ksoum, I adore the MHUHiiRdm^chi Tjyfmfir ^pr.-nmi
Paduka of Adhara-Sakti, salutation. Hrim, Srlm, Nivrtti and other Kalas. Earth
and other elements. Ananta and other worlds.
a& Ijpf Vt < T^gfWn^ i f s

f*T:ll 311
Omkar and other letters. The nine syllables
Hakara etc. Sadyajata and other Mantrams.
Om, Hrlm, I dore the Paduka of Katagni Ham, the heart and other limbs. This is the
Rudra, salutation. Om, Hrim, Hum, I adore the
mantram of Mahesvara. It is identical with the
Paduka of Hatakesvara, salutation.
most consummate learning and it the ocean of
32b «ff Tjfar4)-d’6Hc{ MR great ambrosia.
sf trai'fH «£SPnfq 'TR: II XII

HjfW sfl'ir«$ ^i5<rfc 3 hww,|u£ anpH^fwqui hte ifTMfifvi)sonq:ii wi


3TSZTO: ^ / Chapter 26
^r finger. Mourn, salutation unto the middle
finger. Toum; salutation unto Tarjanl. Am,
3HdI *W*qW:ll 3FPzrfll
salutation unto Arigustha. Lam salutation unto
qxpjgf 'wni f^friji the soles of the hands. Vam, salutation unto the
'aft ^pt.-ii if a wiftwi i ft dr.’ll back of hands.
fft TTKT qT^ TO: 1 1 rff II
3T«r %TOTr;ll TTOrf RpUN^iq TO:II
3T 3£j53$ TO:II 'Pff '*TTOr$ TOM Sff ahTIWIeTO TO.’II
erf TO;II3II
Siuta said: —Thereupon Karanyasa (assign- lfyfttilWf |4<*,Au| TOlFFTfl epztfc[|| ^||

ment of hands) and the purificatory rite should Then Deha (body) Nyasa. Kam, salutation
be performed, Having formed Padmamudra he unto Manivandha. Em, Hrim, 6rim, salutation
should make the assignment of mantrams. unto Karaskara. He should consecrate the
hands with Hum Hum, effulgent like the great
Koum, salutation unto the youngest finger.
fire.
Noum, salutation unto the nameless (ring)
)

60 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 27

Aghoramukhi, Kavacaya, (coat of mil) Hum.


Haim, Im, unto three eyes Vousat. Kilikili unto
weapons phat.

sff T? -rot WH* IR:tl fir erf

ipqft Tjrffcr ^etoicwi m '<

^r:ii
33: 3R: n # sff q ^Rqivnq
r

IR:!!
3R:II ^ sflf fi)MRUa<rtlR 3R:II

«ft R^I^H^yieTf^Rq-SvfTR 3R:II T*

32b arotTT^Rar
'

3x^3113 3R:II
HHWftgWRTOW
«ff 3R:II T* ff sff

3i> '*nrt *pra% 3R: ajf ( $f if


qgWTgHTC 33:11
'
Tjr

^ftwsy>T$ f?TTTr T3TITII


33.-ir§ sff 3R3 frni 4inHlh1-dlmHa

ff 3Tf orqT^tr ftua i ^Rd n


3iy^ujRa eh=<yiii
TJ^r r'shhi 'grsvw *n
Em, Hrim, Srim, salutation unto the mystic
t t i %HRTR -gfNzil
diagram of the geat dart of a connected circular
f^re^ ar^r tfjrn^ii
form. Em, Hrim, Srim, salutation unto the
Em, Hrim, $rim, Hrlm, Saphaim, salutation circular orb of the air. Em, Hrim, Srim salutation
unto Bhagavate. Sphaim salutation unto unto the disc of the moon. Em, Hrlm, Srim,
Kuvjikayai. Hrum, Hrlm, Kroum Anga name salutation unto the mystic diagram of
of dreadful mouth. Ham, Him, Kilikili, Hrlm, Mahakulavodhavall. Em, Hrim, Srim,
Hrlm, £rim, Em: salutation unto Bhagavate of salutation unto the mystic diagram of Koula.
the upper mouth. Sphum, salutation unto Em, Hrlm, Srim, salutation unto the mystic
Kuvijakayai of the left mouth. Hrlm, Srim,
1

diagram for the preceptor. Em, Hrim, Hrim,


Hrim, salutation unto, Ariganame of the salutation unto theluystic diagram of the
southern mouth. Om, Hrim, Srim, salutation Saman. Em, Hrim, Srim, salutation unto the
unto Kilikili right mouth. Om, salutation unto diagrams of the principal and minor plthas of
Aghoramukhi (dreadful mouthed) of the all Siddha yoginls, of all the principal fields and
northern mouth. Om, Namah salutation unto minor ones and of all their offspring.
the heart of Bhagavate. Ksem, Em, Kuvjikayai,
These twelve mystic diagrams should be
Sirase (head) Svaha. Hrim, Krim, Hrim Pram,
adored in order of succession.
ha, na na Name, Sikhayai (tuft of hair).

ii ffrr sfhTrsi Tjcfepri siraroit RP* R~<fa'y ft5sqPT:ll ^11

3TS2HW: *\3 / Chapter 27


ijrr scirer ^rar 33*3 13^ f*erani

to ih Pu I pq r areq ruft -«rarfqft ^Tfhrft 33f f^TIT ^TR rR ^ T^T^T 3f ^ 3f ^


RJtFRI 33 tsl HM cTOI?!
I R gl <1 3ib

ftst ’Ritaft 'Rirgfis '^ivir(j;Ra


Terror mr if if

•R^rrfTifR
irerft i irafr 3rr^vT^%T
<Tf==rTtajfh 333T iffo ^mifcfowiHlI *11
^ 33*3 Ic£
Suta said — Om, O thou the skeleton of
:

Kala and Vikala! O CandinI! O thou the


destroyer of creatures! O thou the venom of
1. An unmarried girl of 8 years. serpents! O VirathanarayanI O Uma O thou ! !
Ach. Kh. Ch. 28 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 61

of burining hand! O Canda! O Roudri! O thou art stationed there-and thou dost appear
Mahesvari, O thou of a huge mouth, O thou of in a terrific form. Protect, Protect Mam, Hum,
a-burning mouth! O thou having dirt-like ears Mam, Phaphap, thou wearing a
Thatha, O
!O 6ukamunda O thou the destroyer of all,
! girdle of beads. O thou destroyer of the poison
destroy the enemies. Khakha, thou dost look at of plants and enemies. O 6ala O Mala Hara, !

all with thy entire body covered with blood. O Hara, Visoka, Ham, Ham, ! Savari, Hum,
goddess Manasa rstupify all, stupify all, O 6a van, Prakonavisare ! Sarve ! Vincamegha
goddess! thou art born in the heart of Rudra, Mile! It is destructive of the poison of all

serpents.
it sfbrrei wy i o) vmt?mst 31 iukW£ Hm t Rtfafcg i ftiw Traftrcaw tot
wf^?it5S5rm:ii wi
3T&m: / Chapter 28
knowledge and disassociation from the world.
He should adore prosperity in the south-east
and the manifest self in the north.
^ ¥irqfrar hfii^ii
wraM
^
grim fmnrn
to
^
m famii
3ii
mi3r mm
Ufrol wr hV^fipflll
mstrm mTmrnmmiii vsn

He should then adore the Sattva guna


Suta said : — I will now describe the
identical with Prakrti (nature), and Rajas
adoration of Gopala which yeilds emancipation
identical with Moha (stupefaction) and Tamas,
and enjoyment. In the door Dhata, Vidhata, the lotus and the principle of egoism, learning,
Ganga with Yamuna, the Nidhis 6ankha and the great principle and the solar and lunar discs.
Padma, 6aranga, 6arabha and 6ri should be
adored. In the east should be adored Bhadra fguTrrm m mrer 3j^grf|rTOsppi ii i

and Subhadra, in the south Canda and faTOirar 37RPT m vrarf ^^y^»?in<ni
Pracanda.

qgunwft fmmft m^ii 3mift m ^£im tcrem m tt&i mu s u


mrft 'rot ^rf wwdlii ^ii Then in the east he should adore Vimala and
In the west Vala, and Pravala and Jaya and
other seats with the man
trams 6rim, Hrlm,
salutation unto the dearest lord of milik-men,
Vijaya in the north. In the four doors 6ri, Gana?
Durga and Sarasvatl should be adored. Svaha. This is the mantram.
In the eastern comers of the diagrm of the
heart he should adore his weapons viz Acakra,
Sucakra, Vicakra, the discus Sudarsana, which
In the south-east and other comers of the
protects the three worlds and destroys the
field Narada, Siddhas, the preceptor,
Asuras.
Nalakuvara should be adored.
Tji$ fsiwj
stw ?rfmr m Tjcfa:ii 3°n
mfr fdHjjvOarR vitew m mi
Tfomt tot mm m mmiftrmi n

m w<*>iviwh^u^ | i
Then in the east he should adore the 6aktis
In the east the worshipper should adore namely RukminI, Satyabhama, Sunanda,
Visnu, his ascetcism and power. Then in the Nagnajiti, Laksmana, Mitravrnda, Jambavatl
middle he should adore the family of Visnu, the and Susita.
6aktis, the tortoise, Ananta, earth, religion.
:

62 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 29

bow, sword, noose, goad, the mystic mark


Srivatsa, and the jewel Koustabha. He should
UI«M( $OdrH ^tljl ^11
then adore his crown, garland of wild flowers,
siHhlHI *T 0[sM^ld^'dy,^i«hl'lJI
and other flags, Kumudas, Visvaksena
his Indra
ftrar f^rf Tfgr44<III and Krsna along with Srya. By reciting his name
^I«£*JHI<<jyHIW ftcjf^miHcUCJill^ll and adoring him one attains all desired for
Then in the east he should also adore his objects.
conch shell, discus, club, lotus, mace, the Sarhga
ii sfbrrei Rgipul rjcfcprt Tr«infeii<&* anwwrt if ^TOreTfWyftsszira:ii

3TSETTO: ^ / Chapter 29
all thy weapons, strike him with thy goad, inflict
him. Why dost thou wait. Save me, save me, so
long my Siddhi is not perfected. Hum, phat
salutation.
Hari said : — I will now describe the
Sff ( «ft: ) sftSRPT TO: II
TrailokyamohinI rite (fascinating the three
worlds) of the foremost of male beings, its
^HWRUHiq 'TO.-MII

adoration and the mantram called Sridhara Srlm, salutation unto the holder of Sri and

which yeilds religious profit, desire and wives. tire enchanter of the three worlds. Klim,
salutation unto the foremost of male beings, the
3&> $ aff Efclf
% 3& -TO; ^ci)Ttq 3fUPd^t|
|| t
enchanter of the three worlds.
vT^lfTcfTO Wn?#*PJT fl4f4)^il<KU!
a2b fd«J |4 ^PT:|i

rTRilrlTRil yftiWflN^ UTTqMKil 'RI«IWW


Hum, salutation unto' Visnu, the enchanter
g|cj4Js'Ic('il 3fT5i431|ckt|i|, WT^TT of the three worlds. Om, Srlm, Hrlm, Klim,
TJcfffNH <!«*>* U4ebmy< 3^^ 'gHgdf ^4>U|
salutation unto Visnu, the enchanter of the three
irett TsriffR Tr4wflf4M^«T #i worlds.
dl^ifdl^il r[5?p> f^F
IhIcPJwIiHI WT: TT4 fldf4«iy<+)T:ll
RtwRi rnwR'q 'artfwflfgrf

^
Om, Hrlm, Srlm, Klim, Hum, Om, Namah
^ R*T;|| ^||
All the Trailokyamohana
capable of securing the accomplishment of
mantrams are
all
O foremost of male-beings! O thou of an objects.They may be meditated upon again
incomparable form! O thou the abode of the separately and in brief.
goddess of prosperity! O thou the agitator of
the entire universe! O thou who rivest the hearts
women! O thou who maddenst the three ^nrf W WWII^hH.H 5
mw
of all II

worlds ! Distress the hearts of all beautiful 'Eiffvf *r h^im*%ih h


women amongst me celestials and Asuras; dry fclWtlgl •'TT: ^4M<K|uyt l fl.ll ^11
them up, strike them, check them, melt them Having adored with mantrams me seat, the
and attract memory of great auspiciousness! O image, the six limbs, discus, club, sword, mace,
thou of good luck! O thou the giver of all conch-shell, the Sarhga, arrow, noose, goad,
desired for object! destroy such and such person LaksmI, Garuda and Visvaksena one attains ot
with thy discus, club or sword. Cut him with all.

ii sftnn>i RfPjnvt ^4rsnrt irarqmn^ OTEnrswcr? ( sftur)


ii y<?u
1 1

Ach. Kh. Ch. 30 ]


THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 63

3T^TRT: 3° / Chapter 30
^$?T WET to arsrtuhT wn t> 3t?ihtei wii
-g^riftr sfarrwEH ?pr^i to artTFEmr wn to 3T%wfa wn
trft^HTET TP^TT TWt % xfft#:|| ^||
35b cFW TO 1 1 to died Id Th: to Tram

Suta said : — I will describe in full the TOII to fcJMHI^ TOII to 3


-
^4 f <rj> TO:II
auspicious adoration of Srldhara. The fimily of to wuft toh to toii 35b

all should be liked at impartially by the learned. toii to -gft toii a5b toii
35b 9JT j&dld WII 35b sfff^TTrrr TETIfTII 35b ^ihi^ toii 35b toii^ii
35b sj; -f^ngr^ eptetii 35b $ e&ctettet itii 35b Om salutation unto Dhatri, am salutation

?ff 'Hddid cftqeji 35b ST: 3TT5TRT EP^ffrTII ^11


unto Vidhtri. Om salutation unto Gahga, am
salutation unto Yamuna. Om salutation unto
Om. Sram, salutation unto the heart. Om,
the Adhara Saktis. Om salutation unto the
Srirn, unto the head Svaha. Om Sram, unto the
tortoise. Om salutation unto Ananta. am
tuft of hairon the head, Vasat. Om Sraim unto
the coat of mail. Hum. Om, Sroum, unto the salutation unto the earth, am salutation religion.
three eyes, Vousat. Om, Srah unto the weapon,
Om salutation unto knowledge. Om salutation
unto Vairagya (the spirit of disassociation from
Phat.
the world). Om salutation unto prosperity. Om
salutation unto irreligion.Om salutation unto
KTTTEnWR «rtsrwf ignorance. Om salutation unto worldiness. Om
TtW EJyT^ET RUSVl TETftwrf^%ll salutation unto poverty. Om salutation unto

Having thus shown unto self the various Skanda. Om salutation unto Nila. Om
Mudras as Sankha, Cakra, Gada etc. and salutation unto the lotus. Om salutation unto

meditated on self known as Srldhara, the holder Vimala. Om salutation unto Utkarsinl. Om
of conchshell, discus and club
worshipper a salutation unto Jnana. am salutation unto Kriya.
should adore the deity in the mystic diagram am salutation unto Yogin, am salutation unto
Svastika and others. Putra. Om salutation unto Prarha. am salutation
unto Satya. Om salutation unto Isana. Om
3TTTPf <^<|$ ^FT wf^Trll salutation unto Anugraha.
dl-Mdl^uJ, ^TfTinJII
3TEff*W TPT sRmEffgJ
He should first of all adore the seat of the
H^r44^IUI?t: wfcn«TUIU|iy$:ll Vs
god of gods, the holder of Sarhga with the
1

following mantram, O Mahadeva. Hear them, Having worshipped them, O Rudra and
O Sankara. invoked Hari a. greatly wise worshipper should
adore him with these mantrams destructive of
* STteKlfH^dl: 3TFTEWI all sins.
to tw wqfrEfm in -c^d m d 44 wnmi 35b -gf sfaTTFI fdWddq 3TRT55I^II
Om, a presiding deity of the seat of Sridhara,
come Here, am, salutation unto the entire family
They are :

Om, Hrim, salutation unto
Srldhara, Trailokyamohana and Visnu.
of the presiding deity of the seat of Acyuta.

35b STT% 'TO: 1 1 35b '5=nT:tl 35b TFTT4


3&> fST^ TOII 35b STT ’gWd -^nTrll

35b sflf TOII 35b s( R>Msll4 TO:II


WII 35b 41tjdT& WII 35b 3TT£rR7T^ TOII
to cfiqfq WII to 3TTRTTET 'TO: II to
to $ <WTRT TOII 35b sff ^ddld TOII
to ST; 3TWT '=nT:ll 35b yuslld TOII
WII to srnrfa WII to ^TFTPT WII
35b tram to:ii to --ETsBra toii
to #TT»qPT WII to T>?wfa WII
64 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 30

33o
'
S
T*T: II 33b TOTO TO: II Having dedicated them with great
33o TO:II 33b TOWlk TO:II
mantrams he should recite the man tram.
Having recited it one hundred and eight times
33b tfldim<l*l TO:II 33b ^TR:»I
he should dedicate it.

HHifl q
'

33b TO:II 53b TO:II


33b ^rsr to.-ii 33o 3rost to.-ii
TOt Knfrlff fk f^ITO.11

ffitfe TO H toj I 3311


53b TOTC TO:1I 53b TO:II '
VTFTOTO TfteT fi^T ^TO cp'gHH' ll
53b eR>U||i| TO:II 33o TOk TO:II
TOwnroNTOLii^ii
33b Timm TO:II 33b fyiH d I TO:II
Then for a moment he should meditate on
33b 3TTOIFT TO:II 33b ^Tptft TO:II
the deity stationed in his heart, pure like crystal,
53b flrdld TO:II 33b Wt 'TO: II
effulgent like a koti of suns, of a delightful
33b TOTT TO:II 33b Idtdc^dld 'TO: II countenance, gentle, adorned with shining ear-
Om, salutation unto £ri. Om, 6ram rings, crown, beautiful limbs and a garland of
salutation unto the heart. Om, Srim, salutation forest flowers.
unto the head. Om, 6rum, salutation unto 6ikha Tuy'fs^M srterf f^RT^phii
(the tuft of hair on the head). Om, raim,
3#t TcffttiT TiT^ycir^n
salutation unto the coat of mail. Om, &roum,
salutation unto the three eyes. Om, Srah,
A learned worshipper should think of
6ridhara in his own form as identical with Para
salutation unto the weapon. Om, salutation
unto the conch-shell. Om, salutation unto the
Brahma. With the following hymn he should
chant the glories of the great Isvara.
lotus. Om salutation unto the discus. Om,
salutation unto the club. Om, salutation unto sftfrorero ^tot to.- sfkrk to:ii
the mystic mark 5rivatsa. Om salutation unto SftmFT WTjffa sftqgm TOlTO:ll ^11
thejem Koustabha. Om salutation unto the Salutation unto the deity the abode of 6rl.
garland of forest flowers. Om salutation unto Salutation unto the lord of f>ri. Salutation unto
the yellow raiment. Om, salutation unto Sridhara with the Sarnga bow, unto the giver
Brahma. Om, salutation unto Narada. Om, of prosperity.
salutation unto the preceotors. Om, salutation
unto Indra. Om, salutation unto Agni. Om, SftTOfTOFT Vll-dld SThk "5T TOlTO:ll

salutation unto Yama. am, salutation unto 3fhkrrfTOTTim TO: &JRTOTO TOII ^11
Nirrta. Om, salutation unto Varna. Om, Salutation again and again unto the dearest
salutation unto Vayu. Om, salutation unto lord of 6rl of a quiescent soul, unto Srlman.
Soma. Om, salutation unto Isana. Om. Salutation unto the abode of 6rf mountain, unto
salutation unto Ananta. Om, salutation unto him who does us good.
Brahmana. Om, salutation unto Sattva. Om,
Sfcraf TOJl 1IT3PTO TOtTOMI
salutation unto Rajas. Om, salutation unto
TO: £*T: TTOhTO SfaFTO TOtTO:ll ^VSII
Visvaksena.
Salutation again and again unto the mass
3lf7T%cF TOT TOt d^TcOdebHJI
of spiritual well-being. Salutation again and
TOT tjbct TOT Sjrj TOTTOf ^f^UlHj l *o||
again unto Ankara, "Salutation again and again
Then he should dedicate redicate unto him who is worthy of adoration and being
raiments,sacred thread, sents, flowers, incense, taken refuge with.
lamps and food and then circumambulate the
deity.
ynTOFT tot TOtro.-ii

wk firo tot?to fcm'^dn ^411

WflWt'flR TOfh -STTOT U?T TOPf^ll ^11


Having thus chanted the hymn, bowed unto
Ach. Kh. Ch. 31 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 65

him the worshipper should perform the with great reverential faith, attains to the great
Visarjana (the life-destroying rite) of the god station.

of gods.

ffrT ^ 'HHKSMldl Tl 4^ ( rH H : 1
IT MIMlPl ^TrfrT fc(tUll: ^TT TT^lll ^o{|

-gRTTfcr
'

mgWgW l Tf ’^Tfrl TO t^|| He, who reads this capter describing the
O Rudra, I have thus described the adoration of Visnu, has all his sins washed off,

adoration of the great Visnu. He, who does it and attains of the exalted station of Visnu.

it sfhiret rrgnypft 4<j<sm& ?mrryrng i arrenr sffarK ft?it5sirra:ii 3°n

3TSqm: ^ / Chapter 31

^ wprm Tprr ^ Wit »j> Rwij )


RwUcf|4jch:ll 5,11

W ciN
Rudra said:
TRTTTTTFTT
—O lord,
£lfd£W<HH 5>ll
do thou again describe
It destroys all diseases, counteracts the evil
influence of the planets, dissipates all sins and
gives enjoyment and emancipation.
unto me the adoration of the lord of the universe
hy which I may c,ross over the most difficult 3L l-d Iff TTcT:

ocean of Samsara (transmigatory series.) to IT f^TFI ^PT:II to if WITH


to %@rr^ ^TS3I to f eRcTETFT ^11

to if %-FlFT 4^711 to I: 3TF3FT qpETII V9II

A learned worshipper should then make the


-q^TOFT ^TRTI 3 II assignment of the limbs.
Hari said :-0 bull-emblemed deity, hear, O Om, Hum, salutation unto the heart. Om,
great one, I will describe the adoration of the
Him, salutation unto the head, Svaha. Om,
Lord Visnu which yields the most auspicious Hum. salutation unto the tuft of hair, Vasat.
emancipation and enjoyment. Om, Haim, salutation unto the coat of mail,
oF?3rr T'JT’T rtrf: ft-ddl ddl y^rfll Hum. Om, Houm. salutation unto the three
rT 3tMt4| *T fdV)Nd:ll 311 eyes, Vousat. Om, has salutation unto the
thfllvd
weapon, phat.
fjyFRT TRTcT ^ IWTt5trfqc£ W^[||
tJvFRT ^T %TRT
*PJ cl^rfiRTII ^11 ffcT *RT: TTMHsMIdl WT % TT^fd^HIII
Having bathed and performed the rite of
Sandhya a worshipper should enter the have thus described unto thee the mantram
I

sacrificial room. Having washed hands and feet of the powerful Visnu. Having performed
and rinsed his mouth particularly he should Nyasa (assignment of mantrams) a self-
assign the words of the prindpal mantram to controlled worshipper should make Mudras.
his hand. Hear, hear, O Rudra. I will describe
the prindpal mantram of the deity.
lfT^II<?ll
to sflf sfterrra fen*JT% -to.-ii

3FT Tret: W€rer:ll mi THirrferitF tfjcrt ^oii


Om. 6rim, Hrim, salutation unto Sridhara He should then meditate on the great Visnu-
Visnu. This is the mantram of the Lord Visnu, Hari, white as the moon or a Kunda flower,
the king of the celestials. holding conch-shell and discus, bearing the
:

66 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [


Ach. Kh. Ch. 31

mystic mark of Srivatsa and the Kousubha gem the Ganges.Om, salutation unto Yamuna. Om,
and adorned with the garland of forest flowers- Sankha Nidhi. Om, salutation
salutation unto
the great Isvara? bedecked with a jewelled unto the Nidhi, lotus. Om, salutation unto
necklace and a crown. Canda. Om, salutation unto Pracanda. Om,
salutation unto the presiding goddess of the
3*£ sqfierr
gate, Om, salutation unto the Adhara Sakti. Om,
tMt 41^ Traftr.-ii ^ii
salutation unto the tortoise.Om, salutation unto
Having meditated "I am Visnu" he should Ananta. Om, salutation unto Sri. Om, salutation
perfrom the With the
purificatory
rite.
unto Dharma. Om, salutation unto knowledge.
mantrams Yam, Ksam and Ram he should Om, salutation unto the spirit of disassociation
[mentally] harden and from an egg and then
from the world. Om, salutation unto religion.
cut it with Pranava .
Om, salutation unto worldliness. Om salutation
unto poverty. Om, salutation unto Sattva. Om,
tPT %41-^fifrcir ^pTSSTSHI^II salutation unto Rajas. Om, salutation unto
Tamas. Om, salutation unto Skanda. Om,
3TTrtPpTT rRT: ^:ll
salutation unto Nila. Om, salutation unto the
3*raTU tJyT^oFraf ^rTT 3RTFTP7 W: ^11
II
lotus. Om, salutation unto the solar disc. Om,
TfaFTTII salutation unto the lunar disc. Om, salutation
3*FPc0Rll **11 unto the orb of fire. Om, salutation unto Vinata.
Then, O bull-emblemed deity, thinking of Om, salutation unto Utkarsini. Om, salutation
the from as described before he should make unto knowledge. Om, salutation unto action.
the worship of self with sacred sweet-scented Om, salutation unto disease. Om, salutation
flowers. Then invoking spirit unto all the deities unto Prarha. Om, salutation unto Satya. Om,
seated there he should worship them with salutation unto Tsana. Om, salutation unto

mantrams. Hear them, O Mahadeva! O Anugraha.


Sankara. Oye deities! come to the seat of Visnu. TFytj U4|pcfr»l^^4'd1dlfrt Tjpr^ll
> >

to -to: it 32b sn^-dTr:H TOt fspnj *^ll


32b grrfspir ^n*:ii to 3TRmvi<^ to ii 3*rani
aSa cgarfq TOII & 3TdVdlil ^ITT:II

to 3T3TFTOI TO: 1132b 3*%cRjfa TO: II With these mantrams and scented flowers
to tt Tnnr to.-ii 32b t to:ii these deities should be adored. Thereupon
having worshipped Visnu, the author of
32b w TOR* =T*T:U 32b efT cJT^PT ^r*T:lt
creation and destruction and invoked his spirit
32b -d dIHId TO:II 32b cdf TOIPT TO:II
in the mystic diagram, O Rudra, the worshipper
should worship the great Isvara. O Rudra, this
TOII to cf ^ncT:ll religions rite of Visnu destroys all sins.

32b

32b
fcTOHI^ TO:II 3t2b

32b
TO:II mairqf* ttsit ^ toft epjf?r wfro.* 11
-JlTdra TO:II II
«$gf II II

to TOTPT TO:ll 32b TO:II He should first of all make assignment of


32b TO:II 32b fyrPTT^ TO:II mantrams in self and the deity. He should then
32b show Mudra and afterwards offer Arghya.
3PJ3^T$ TO:ll*mi
Om, salutation unto the entire family of FfH -f^zrfrRfr TOT ^ ITTOTO-I TO:II
Acyuta. Om, salutation unto Dhatra. Om, Tpsr^ecfTOT rTTT: It **11
salutation unto Vidhatra. Om, salutation unto Then he should bathe the deity and next
1 1

Ach. Kh. Ch. 31 ]


THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 67

offer raiments and water for rinsing the mouth. 33b T-S^IIR xp? HR: 3-b RHITR R7?
1 1
^
Next he should present scented flowers, HR: II 3fib cff HR:imil
f Hgrd^HPT
incense, lights and caru.
Om, Ham, Om,
salutation unto the heart.
irg^raf ttctT *pr HdTdfiRRTR^fci ii Him, salutation unto the head. Om, Hum,
4
3T ll$dl ''JplT ^>4ld ^o|| salutati.on unto the tuft of hair. Om, Hahn,
salutation unto' the coat of mail. Om, Houm,
Then circumambulating the idol and
reciting the name he should dedicate it to him.
salutation unto the three eyes. Om, Hah,
salutation unto the weapon. Om, salutation
A worshipper should also adore his limbs with
other mantrams. unto £ri. Om, salutation unto the conch-shell.
Om, salutation unto the lotus. Om, salutation
ifrft •f^rfsgr ^rssfhii
unto the discus. Om, salutation unto the club.
(^gRHrcFRRISJHm ^11 Om, salutation unto the mystic mark Srlvatsa.
Know this to be the prinicipal mantram O Om, salutation unto the jewel Koustabha. Om,
the deity. Hear, O three-eyed deity, I will now salutation the garland of forest flowers. Om,
describe the other mantrams. salutation unto the yellow raiment. Om,
salutation unto the sword. Om, salutation unto
3Sb ?T IHHTH •=T*T:II a& HR:II
'
the mace. Om, salutation unto the noose. Om
afi> f9P3T$ 5
T*T:II a£b f HvcpETTR HR:I
salutation unto the hook. Om, salutation unto
a&> ^srarara hr.ii a& strith hr.ii the 6arnga bow. Om, salutation unto the arrow.
II ^ II 3& TRira ^T: II Om, salutation unto Brahma. Om, salutation
'TO: II aub TT^T^ '=TfT: 1 afio sftiUTRJR unto Narada. Om, salutation unto all the
Siddhas. Om salutation unto Bhagavan. Om,
HIT: II 3&> chjfrjHIAl HR: II a£b e*<imcu*l HR:II
salutation unto the preceptor. Om, salutation
a&> HtHTOTTH HR: II aSo HR:ll a&
unto the great preceptor. Om, salutation unto
<JRcHIR HR:II afc XJT?ITH HR:I a&> 3T$?Hq Indra, the king of the celestials, his carrier and
HR: I HR: II 3 & ?HTR HR: II entire family. Om, salutation unto Agni, the
3-0 HR:II 3fi) Hl TcfTH: HR:II king of fire, his carrier and the entire family.

&> HR: II 3& RTHR^qt HR: II


Om, salutation unto Yanla, the king of the dead,
his- carrier and the entire family. Om, salutation
a3b HR:II RTRiJF«ft HR:II afe
unto Nirti, the king of Raksasas, his carrier and
.^STR TJTTfaHH$ RHTWHRfTHTTTR HR: II the entire family. Om, salutation unto Varuna,
'
HR: I the king of waters, his carrier and the entire
<&> RRTR Odlf*hldi| RRRHRfTRRTR HR: 1
family. Om, salutation unto Vayu, the king of

3fib fHHiH^ T^sfRRrRf T^faftjRH^


vital airs, his carrier and the entire family. Om,
salutation unto Isana, the king of learning, his
RHRHRfTHTTrR HR: II
carrier and the entire family. Om, salutation
3&> eC»UHR vddlUlMd^ ReU^HMfldH I R HR: II
unto Ananta, the king of serpents, his carrier
.33b WnfRHrR* RRTlHRfTRHTR HR: II and the entire family. Om, salutation unto

f HR: II Brahma, the lord of creation, his carrier and the


afio |?TrHIR f^irifllRRil Rbll^dilRdHIR HR: II
entire family. Om, unto thunder-bolt. Hum,
phat, salutation. Om, unto $akti. hum, phat,
a3o STHHITH HPTTfRRH^ TTRRHRfTHnTR HR: II
salutation. Om, unto rod, hum, phat, salutation,
afio $RJut FteRlfaRH^ RcJRHqflcIHTR HR: It Om unto the sword, hum, phat, salutation. Om,
a3b H3FI ^ tfe HR: II unto the noose, hum, phat, salutation. Om unto
a£b?Rr^fR>?HR:ll 2& cf3TR ^RFe[ HR:ll i
the standard, hum, phat, salutation. Om, unto
the club, hum, phat, salutation. Om unto the
68 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 32

trident, hum, phat salutation. Om, unto the Htar sq spq $ to.-ii
trident, hum phat. salutation. Om, unto the
discus, hum, phat, salutation. Om, Voum,
<UU<I« HFrTO *AtoIR HMHR:II
salutation unto Visvaksena.
HT TOre Tpronr 3311
3TW?t ^:ll
Salutation unto the lord of the world who
3311 encompasses the well-being of all creatures,
TgeftcT TOTOT TtJcRT TOR TOTO«TTO n
I who protects all, who creates all, who destroys
the wicked, who gives boons, who is of a
forfeTO ^rcfr -t •g^aii^u
With these mantrams, O Mahadeva, his quiescent soul, who is worthy of adoration, who
is worthy of taking refuge with, who is manifest
attendants and parapharnalia should be adored
in his won from and who gives religious profit,
by men. Having ado the great Visnu, identical
with Brahmana he should chant the glories of worldly profit and desire.
the great undecaying Atman, with the
following hymn. TTcf ip%r| TTeETII $o||

fecajf^ To: ftq ftreiTO Having thus chanted his glories the
worshipper should meditate on the undecaying
TOF^R TO: TOTO yilEA ll qqil
Brahmana in his heart and should thus adore
Salutation unto the powerful lord Visnu, the
Visnu, O Sankara, with the principal mantram.
god of gods. Salutation unto Vasu, unto
iJHTOR H^grfR -g: FT RTfcT TO* sdTRJI
Vasudeva, the author of creation. Salutation
unto Grasisnu who lies at the time of universal tr?T% efrfTO ^ 33 H
dissolutation. T?TR TOR TO^II

^RTRT ^ TO: II 'JRnTOII

3311
g#rr tor% fror g ^rmi
Saluation unto the lord of celestials and The man, who recites this principal
sacrifice. Salutation unto Visnu, the lord of mantram, goes to to Hari. O Rudra, I have thus
Munis and Yaksas. descibed unto thee, the most excellent theme
of Visnu, mysterious, highly secret and yeilding
emancipation and enjoyement. The learned
TsphrosFTOOTR to*to:ii ^vsu person, devoted to Visnu, who reads this, listens
Salutation unto the great Jisnu the lord of
to it or makes other listen to it, goes to the region
allgods and present every where. Salutation of Visnu.
again and again unto the lord of all adored of
Brthmana, Rudra and Indra.
n?frr sforrei Rgiyml wrmreft aron-amt Pc < 3311 ii

3TSJTO: 33 / Chapter 32
Rim topr 'gfotrara

"RSrorreN
%
^
f^rrTOT^OT TOf
warTOKTTO!ii
-RlfrT TO TOH.II 311
M4M<qi#(
TOTTO wf froi
-ar^r to TTfr tjtoii
TORSf TORI II 311

Mahesvara said : —
O holder of conchshell, dT^u^ -RfTctar gfro RdHWTO.ii
and club, do thou describe the adoration
discus
of five Tattvas by knowing which discrimi-
1
TTRi TTgTSTO: W: TORTTO TRITO.-II 3»
narily a man attains to the most exalted station.
Hari said : —O Sankara! a thou of good
vows! I will describe the adoration in five

1. Five Tantrik ingredients worship. Tattvas, which yeilds auspiciousness and is


Ach. Kh. Ch. 32 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 69

itself auspicious, heavenly, secret, great and A worshipper should first of all bathe and
yeilds all desired-for objects. then perform the Sandhya rite. Then entering
Do thou listen to this most sacred subject, O the temple of worship he should wash his head,
Mahadeva, which destroys Kali. rinse his mouth and then sit in a baddha posture.
Then with the mantram "Am, Ksoum, Ram"
the purificatory rite of all the articles should be
TT -qrorar wi TTftsnfr fft: II ^ii performed.

TJPTPT chfcHlgicM TjUU^^l^rld.TI


TTcfr Utlf qrq^AK»)VcHH,ll ^11
H2TT xt fWcT: II
The heardering the ordinary article he
HKIdU|fcHc\^T W«ir f%S5RT:ll ^11 should make an egg. And then dividing it he
Vasudeva is one, undecaying, peaceful, the should meditate on the great Isvara in it.
great soul, eternal, unstained, a god, by his
qiTj^er
Maya (illusive power) Hari exists in five forms,
viz. as Visnu who favours the creation and
destroys rhe wicked, as Vasudeva, Sahkarsana, Vasudeva, the lord of the universe clad in a
silk raiment, effulent like a thousand suns
Pradyumna and Aniruddha. in his own torm
Narayana exists as five.
andwering shining kundalas.
3TR*Ffr tR) IJ
xr^yf crr^chrwi^dio^u^ ^qsqsr! n
3£o 3T rW:ll 3& 3TT T 'qitfunq
l
trt: xfrxnwH
'
5
T*T:I1 3&> 3T USJHiq RR:II
rx sft gRK i qU f 371:11

3&> 3TlH6'<^iq -TO: II afio 33b qRrqunq TOItsll Ts^TTcJ- TJTTWfH I rl I djl ^Ml
0 bull-emblemed
Then in the lotus of the heart he should
dity, listen to the
mantrams expressive meditate on the great Isvara. Then he should
of the forms. Om, am,
salutation unto Vasudeva. Om, am, salutation
meditate on the lordly deity Sahkarsana, his

unto Sahkarsana. Om, am, salutation unto own Pradyumna, Aniruddha, Narayana
self,

Pradyumna. Om, salutation unto Aniruddha. and all headed by Indra, all
the clestials
originating from the god of gods.
Om, salutation unto Narayana.
W XPTT: Wlfeilld! '^elHf 4lx|<fclfdqil
TTrTt

nnw Tjyprttrr #rir


MITT
tm.-
eKiqlj*4):ll

vt^ii ^ii
xpqT:
'

TT^lTqfTT: Tr4tVl teHl»Hl :ll 4 It


1 have thus related the five mantrms 3nrntrf§7^q! qprnirsr ^acrtii
expressive of the five deities. They are destruc- 33s 3Tf qrr:ll 33b
f %TTl 33:11
tive of all sins and diseases and are holy. 33b -gf qjqyiq qrr
fVHsll^ qiT:ll 3ib
^ ; ||

3T«5*fT 33b ^W:|| 33b 3T: 3TMRI "tFcTII ^VSII

fqfsRl djxfoil $qf tft?Er •yreiThl <?n Then he should make assignment of two
I will now mose auspicious
describe the hands. Then with the mantrams for limbs he
adoration of the five Tatt was-the religious should perform the Anganyasa called Vyapaka,
prescription and the mantrams involved O Mahadeva. Listen to these mantrams, O thou
therein, O Sankara. of firm vows. Om, Am, salutation unto the
heart. Om, Um, salutation unto the head. Om,
3Trefr -FTH UcHdfd RR5IT TESqf TPRPafcfll
Vol, salutation unto the tuft of hair. Om, Em,
3T#fmH*TOia Ml *o|| salutation nto the coat of mail. Om, Oum,
3t(Tm4lMfd^ltMi^l 6Tlj{c|lWdM'Rfid«4vll salutation unto the three eyes. Om, as,

HIT: <*>«4l<,3T #TfirfdTT^:ll ^11 salutation unto the weapon, phat.


70 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [
Ach. Kh. Ch. 32

afib totmi afib «n% tot:ii Sakti (energy). Om, salutation unto Prlti

(afferction). Om, salutation unto Indra. Om,


8 TUW ¥PRft
'

afib foSTlt ^T*T:ll afib TO:!!


salutation unto Agni. Om, salutation unto
3fib eftMfa -sTCTrll afib 3TTOTTO TOT: 3&>
Varna. Om, salutation unto Nairrta. Om,
’TO: II 3fib imfy TOT: II afib ^TRTO *1*4:11
salutation unto Varuna. Om, salutation unto
afib topii afib i^pzifa '=rcr:»i Vayu. Om, salutation unto Tsana. Om,
afib arsrofa tot:II afib tot.-ii salutation unto Ananta. Om, salutation unto
Brahma. Om, salutation unto Visvaksena. Om,
afib 3T%pzifaTOT:ll afib 3T 3Ictf»4 US<?lTO TOT: II

salutation unto the lotus.


afib Tflf KlmmscW i tot: n afib qffrmi yHra
TRJT: WTPT:II
ii 3-b ef eii^^m t r f^ pqt ftrarsr

TTsf^nfa^TR
'

ftqte q rq oTrfa% TOT: II

afib topii afib tothi


O Rudra have thus described to thee all
! I

the mantrams. The adoration should be offered


afib TOT: II afib WAT ’TO: II
in the mystic diagram of Svastika and others.
afib TOT: II afib TOT: II
'
fs »N-
afib TRipm:ii
afib S
TST:II afib TOTO TOT: II
3Fj^xT^«afr^^r: *raf:
afib ’TO: II afib TOT: II
3TITOH TO GITM tU*U>eRHII "Roll
afib Fsira ’TO: II afib arotfr TOT: II
3THER 4vit4)(MVbU<fS»lI feftTTOTOT:ll
atoto Pfatld^
afib

afib dbUliq
’TO: II

TOT:II
afib

afib 31*1^
TOT: II

TOT: II
gft m^bfaRffTO tpir eRFZjf TJTOZRII W II

Having made the assignment of limbs the


3~b ftlVId fvTFirtr TOT: Mudras.
’TO: II afib II
worshipper should show all the
afib 3PRTTAI ’TO: II afib TOT: II Having meditated as the self. Vasudeva and the
afib TPrro ’TO:!! *411 Great Isvara a man should first worship the seat
Om, salutation unto the entire family of and then invoke the spirit. O owl-emblemed
Om dity, Dhatri and Vidhatri should be adored in
Acyuta. Om, salutation unto Dhatrl.
salutation unto Vidhatri. Om, salutation unto the door.

the Adhara Sakti. Om, salutation unto the *I«MII


tortoise. Om, salutation unto Ananta. Om,
salutation unto the earth. Om, salutation unto
O Sankara, before the image of Vasudeva a
knowledge. Om, salutation unto the spirit of
person should adore that of Garuda. He should
disassociation from the world. Om, salutation
adore in the middle of the diagram [all his
unto prosperity. Om, salutation unto irreligion.
paraphamalia] beginning with the conch-shell
Om, salutation unto ignorance. Om, salutation
and ending with the lotus.
unto poverty. Om, salutation unto the solar
disc. Om, salutation unto the lunar disc. Om, «pf ?pt to neRm-n
salutation unto the orb of fire. Om, salutation
unto Vasudeva, the great Brahmana, Siva in the bn the east [the presiding gods of] religion,
form of fire, exteilding all over, the presiding knowledge, the spirit of disassociation from the
lord of all the celestials. Om, salutation unto world and prosperity [should be adored.]
Pancajanya. Om, salutation unto Sudarsana.
1 <fr1PxfdT flHHfcerfa :ll
Om, salutation unto the club. Om, salutation
unto the lotus. Om, salutation unto Sri. Om,
salutation unto Kriya (action). Om, salutation In the south-east pltha corners he should

unto Push (nourishment). Om, salutation nto adore the four deities of irreligion etc. In the
,

Ach, Kh. Ch. 32 ]


THE GARUPA MAHAPURANAM 71

petals of the eastern side Sankarsana and other Om, salutation unto Vasudeva. Salutation
deities should be adored. unto Sankarsana. Salutation unto the first deity
Pradyumna. Salutation unto Aniruddha.
Salutation unto Narayana.
TOWW: 1^; %n^ri^^si?nr:ii ^mi
A person should adore the Lord Vasudeva
in the pericarp. In the north-east and other ^FUfcfPraFTT^ ^IIUIN ^41^*1:11 II

corners Pancajanya and ot her weapons should Salutation unto the lord of
men. Salutation
be adored. unto him who is adored by men, whose glories
are described and sung by them, and who gives
boons. Salutation unto the ancient who is
ftSfrlT: II ^ It
without beginning and destruction.

gods
O Sankara, on the eastern side of the god of
eastern
all his Saktis should
and other sides Indra and other
be adored. In the
rqt ^
3? SrpBT: ^
werararpr ^niyyn
^T:ll

guardian deities of the world should be adored. Salutation unto the lord of Brahma who is

the agent of creationand destruction. Salutation


snft *rm ?npr 3 wnrf ^uMj*fl :ii
unto him who is known in the Vedas and who
yft 'jUft MU4v) yfcR '

rtUW II *\9||
is the holder of conch-shell and discus.
Agood worshipper should adore the
serpent downwards and Brahmana upwards. 9»fcTOvc*rer?f xt ThHq .-ll

O Sankara, thou shoulds thus learn of the rT ^41 hU:II 3X11


positions in the mystic diagram. Salutation unto the lord of celestials who
3TOTgr cfdt ^tii
saves all from the sins of Kali. Salutation unto
<j
him who cuts the tree of Sansara (transmigatory
trTaT^t^3T^j#T ?raiTii?dii
series) and snaps Maya (illusion).
OSankara, having invoked the spirit of the
deity in the mystic diagram, performed Nyasa 'Sf^Mlil rffafa r^unill^UMil ^rii

and displayed-Mudras a worshipper should y^jpciuj 4lvito.mil ^frw .-ii ^11


dedicate, with the principal mantram, water for Salutation unto him of manifold forms, who
washing feet and other ingredients. is with all the sacred shrines and the
identical
three gunas (qualities).
T'TH 'SW WETW ’ST qtwqn
^eiMMIM WSRIT q^F lH U l
*ftaigit[ii srafa Pmfuiiii HhPm.-n
^rorfry'ibt pfir HM44ct .ll ^11 ttdebNvimM^ WP^to.lMU)||
He should then, O Sankara, bathe him, offer Salutation unto him of the form of Brahma
raiment, water for rinsing mouth, salutation, and Visnu, who is the giver of salvation.
and circumambulation. Salutation unto the road of emancipation, unto
religion and renunciation. Salutation unto him
identical with Para Brahman and who gives all
32b ^r : wKtftji r q ^©ii desired-for objects.
Then he should recite the name with the
principal mantram and dedicate it. Then
wihuhA fw4 hT

fftpgt ll

recollecting Vasudeva he should recite 'rrfiiT "TriTfr ^rar sfwhtn ^vsn

afterwards the following hymn. Do thou save me who am immersed in the


dreadful deep of Samsara. O, lord of celestials!
WqHi|lRf^PllPl+*«iU4| ’pfrTOII
O lord of the universe! save thee there is no
*TRH|U||$e| WOT '
S
T*T: It $^|| other saviour.
1

72 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 33

TT^R f^rraj TRTfSI WT<JT RR:II Afterwards he should, throwaway the image
of the deity.
TWt^aRT UeHlVlvm i 3411
I seek refuge with thee, O Visnu! O thou &MT TRETII
omnipresent! By giving me the lamp of R%RT:ll'tf*ll
knowledge, do thou make me freed of
ignorance.
Thus, O Sankara, the most excellent
adoration of Vasudeva is described which
yields all desired-for objects. By offering this
3T%ET Tfltt: Trp3T Tf -ilHvilflTTII 3*? II
adoration a man becomes successful in all his
objects.

tJyTT UJShlf^TII 'afo || '

ji R: R&g? S
=!T:H
This is the hymn of the king of gods
d tractive of all sorts of afflictions. (Having
chanted his glories with other Vedic hymns, O The man, who reads this adoration of the
blue-throated deity !a man should meditate in five Tattvas, who listens to it or makes others
his heart on Visnu with the five Tattvas. listen to it, repairs to the region of Visnu.

ii ^fcT HjUy i uf Tfffeprt srrenwprt vfadwi (fgw^) 4nfaf«HjM srfayihsqTR:ii33ii

3TSETRT: 33 / Chapter 33
ti? dcilTH Tftef f4»flfe?Hu

^yTT if R? WWJTII OTW i|4fcMfdRHF ITII mi


ilgRuiRp* Tl4 il^rcfl
'
HlVlitfd -srn *||
?7T -tTtr -CtrT^ TTCTETTf 4 1 «TT 1

Rudra said O holder of conch-shell and 4ylRl^ l RffoRT RR:II ?ll

mace, do thou describe unto me the adoration O Hara, then invoking, according to the
Sudarsana. mantram described before, the dity of gentle
form, adorned with a crown and holding conch-
SRbcU’y shell, discus, club and lotus, in the mystic

tTO tpf ^saFJTII diagram he should worship him, O


*fOJ
Mahesavara, with scents, flowers and other
^idm4l «<5>4Td ifr TT?r: 11 "R it
ingredients. Having adored him a man should
Hari said :
—O bull-emblemed deity, listen
recite the mantram one hundred and eight
to the adoration of the discus Sudarsana. A man times.
should first of all bathe and then adore Hari.
T^cT R: T)?! ^*Wl4?l£TlRqU
t •arm ijHcref ^porjear ^etii
umujyhtu
RSUH % TFT Rcff TPeT: yu|c|i{4cb:ll 3U
O Rudra ! he, who makes this most excellent
And afterwards he should perform the rite adoration of the discus, attains, freed of all
ofNyasa with the principal mantram. Listen to
diseases, the region of Visnu.
the principal mantram. Om, Sahararam, Hum,
Phat, Namah. IjdddN’ ^W^nrm4HTrM4w^ll
TRT^SF:II
rr.- Tj?$Ri$R Rirn1?^5f^ii4ii
RT2IR: dlVIcbl
^iHiR i fl ry <fr? ra rittittr ii
^4 if? 3$$ii'*u
This mantram destroys
wicked beings, all
« 4^wf4?i?rra «4 mi??;rI^ii *11

A man should meditate on the deity Sudarsana Afterwards he should recite the following

in the pure and auspicious lotus of the heart. hymn destructive of all ailments. Salutation
Ach. Kh. Ch. 34 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 73

unto Sudarsana, effulgent like a thousand suns, of Maya. Salutation unto him of the form of a
lighted up with a garland of flames, having a planet and the lord of planets. Salutation unto
thousand blades for eyes, the destroyer of all Kala, death and Bhlma.
wicked beings, the girnder of all sins.
re «RRT totoh ll

TjresKra ftorasre toqrefitoftou fawjsww rei ffilH f' STTFT reil ^#11

HlchHI
$fd Tcto
resfire to ^tre ebMrfriHjI ^mi
Salutation unto Sucakra, Vicakra, the river
Salutation unto him who shows favour unto
of all mantras, the originator of all, the protector
and protects them. Salutation, again
his votaries
of the universe and the destroyer of the same,
and again unto the form of Visnu, unto him of
the protector of the worlds and the slayer of
a dispassionate mind, unto the holder of
the wicked Asuras.
weapons, unto the weapon of Visnu and unto
^rre to totre tiugra re nn discus. Thus the highly sacred.hymn of Visnu
WTT^Ptoftoll is described.
Salutation unto him of a terrific form, unto
*T: toflire i *TBRqr ftojcto ^ 7regfi |l

him of a gentle form, unto Canda, unto him of


the form of an eye, unto him who dissipates
the fear of Samsara.
He, who reads it with great reverential faith,
retosnto re ftore re ^ii
goes to the region of Visnu. O Rudra the self- !

iljtlUU to* ^TT:II


controlled man, who reads this prescription of
cemh to store re tore.-n tile adoration of the discus, reduces his sins to
Salutation unto Siva, the breaker of the bone ashes and reaches tile region.of Visnu.
ii
to storet wyrtft tjtonii iratoreit Mrarwut 'refltosrere.-ii

3TS2TRI: 3* / Chapter 34
^rrre O Mahadeva! O Sankara! listen. I will
describe first the highly sacred principal
qptorto totor rererrern
mantram of Hayagriva.
refer -nrerere Tprrefii s n
Rudra said :
— O Hrsikesa ! O holder of club- 3& Tflf fto* HIT: to
describe again unto me the adoration of the 3re rerer^irt wre: toftomigrere:ii'sii
deity. I am not satiated with listening to thy Om, Soum, Ksoum, salutation unto the head
account of adoration. ( Namah) Om. This mantram, consisting
iSirase

of nine letters, gives all sorts of learning.


gtorerre
3rrereto TT^Tto rereprjre
totore tors Tpre resrerftoi afc i^rere rerrii
re=qnjper to ftoj: VtjrefrU l ^11 a&> ajf frer^i 'reisi fto tor ^retrr rrerimn
Hari said —
I will describe unto thee the
:

O Mahadeva, a bull-emblemed deity, listen


adoration of the deity Hayagriva. Listen to it,
to its limbs. Om, Ksram, saluration unto the
O, lord of the universe, by which Visnu is
heart. Om, Hrim, salutation unro the head,
pleased.
Swaha. 6iras, Proktam, Ksum, Vasat.
tjyrere tofe wtore rere^reii a-o «+iH<i«Kti tore tore to ^reren
to *j<re frtot ^ tore 311
74 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 33

O bull-emblemed deity, the deity's tuft of twer yj*rr^n


hair should be known as being added with Om. yicfmi
Om, Ksaim, unto the coat of mail, Hum. This He should then make Sankha, Padma and
is described as the manrram for the coat of mail. other Mudras. Then, a Sankara, with the
principal mantram, he should meditate on and
adore Visnu and Rudra, he should then invoke
a&> •$: 3TT5TR ^3^1 ^11
the presiding gods of the seat of the Deity.
Om Ksoum, unto the three eyes, Vousat.
This is the mantram described for the eye. d d^
' '

gfT g^ ^RTT OTTRTq Will

Om, Hah, unto the weapon, phat. This is


3TPRBRT ^l?(T:ll Wl
the mantram for the weapon of the deity. 3TTW 4yi^ddRddilfcl^'ll

ijviilfcjfll -TO^nfiT Plh<d: ^Om, Wflf&UrffSr TJyJT 'HBTSzrf ^11

3Ti^ ^rt^t wenzr frat wpjf ^wu 6 n O


ye gods, come to the seat of
Hayagriva. Having invoked them in the mystic
Hear, I will describe the prescription of the
diagram of Svastika and others he should adore
adoration. Having bathed tirst of all and then
them, a bull-emblemed deity, the adoration of
rinsed his mouth a worshipper should enter
Dhata and Vidhata should be offered in the
into the room of adoration.
door, [with the mantram].
rRT: Ufcfy q fafacitcpifg WlquilRch'Htl
WWft fcUTm '

3RZJ?!TO TR ffrTII
•q # TfirfcT
3HFST TRT^
rnr:
"Salutation unto Acyuta with his entire
Entering there he should duly perform the family." This worship should be offered in the
rite With the mantram Yam, Ksoum,
of Ssosana.
middle of the diagram. He should adore Gariga
Ram, Lam, he should harden and create an egg, in the door.
and then cut it open with Om.
snjrr ynitrerfasft <mrn
3TtrgTTH* *o||
yilswra un
In the fore part, Yamuna, Mahadevi, Sarikha
and Padma Nidhis and the Adhara Saktis
ws TTi^f tp?i srrrsRf un should be adored.

aHMU I lsMl’ tfST^T cTcT:

Tjgprtn ^ fsr^ii
In the egg he should medirate on the self as
Hayagriva, white-hued like a conch-shell,
^Oll
Kunda flower or the moon, effulgent like silver,
four-armed, holding conch-shell, discus, club
O Mahadeva, he should next worship the
tortoise and then Ananta, Earth, religion and
and bedecked with a garland of forest
lotus,
knowledge. In south-east corner he should
flowers, of a beautiful mouth and clad in a
adore the spirit of disassociation from the world
yellow raiment.
and prosperity. In the east he should adore
irreligion, ignorance, worldliness and poverty.
TTrST
Having meditated on this Great Deity along
with other gods with the mantram for limbs he
^ He
-TOT gr XRf
should adore
W wzt
the qualities Sattva, Rajas
3*11

should perform the rite of Nyasa with the


principal mantram.
and Tamas in the middle of the diagram. He
Ach. Kh. Ch. 33 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 75

should also adore there Nanda, Nala and the performed, O Sankara, with the principal
lotus. matram.
Having invoked his spirit in the mystic
diagram a careful worshipper should perform
the rite of Nyasa.
The orbs of the sun, the moon and fire, O
Rudra, should also be adored in the centre of •aim ^SffTr rr FRFgf
the diagram. Fnfor 3 ° it
Having performed the Nyasa he should
jjlHT fstPiraft ^ScRII
meditate on the Great ISvara as being stationed
there-the great deity Hayagrlva, adored of the
rT tjjsgrrg f^iRTTc^:U celestials and Asuras.
wfbfesraf tjjsir r*n ^iPdHleCT i &yq tfffKT Rfaj^gra^ii
0 bull-emblemed deity, Vimalotkarsini, ¥K3WlfyftT ^T:ll 3^11
Jnana, Kriya, Yoga, Prarhi, Satya, Kana, Having meditated on the vmdecaying Vi$nu
Anugraha —these Saktis should be adored in accompanied by Indra and other guardian
the eastern petals and Vimala and others in the deities of the quarters he should make the
pericarp. Anugrahas should be adored by men Mudra Sankha, Cakra and others.
seeking well-being.

•<sj«£844y«f

stm* vR^'&U 1 He should next offer unto Visnu water for


With the mantrams formed of their names washing feet, Arghya and water for rinsing
in the dative form beginning with Pranava and mouth. Then he should bathe the changeless,
ending with Names the worshipper, O lotus-navelled deity.
Mahadeva, should adore the seat.
%sr marmr
r# uramf rRT:

31 !Whwi 4h 3*11 Having duly placed the image of the deity,


he should first dedicate to him, raiment, O bull-
The most auspicious adoration of the seat
should be made with the offerings of bathing emblemed deity, then water for rinsing mouth
water, scents, flowers, incense, lamps and
and sacred thread.
edibles. crrTFer ^ itiliwqji

Sfirfsf
,

?ftT % fT nJlpTfd^ll -qcifon i Tremi ^ii

have thus described the prescription, O 8[rf FT: 3#T


1
Thereupon in the mystic diagram, O Rudra,
Hara. He
should next invoke the deity,
Hayagrfva, the king of the celestials. he should meditate on tire Great Isvara. Having
meditated on him, O Sankara, he should again
3FF33Frf offer unto him water for washing feet and other
aiMIt^d : ?faRTlR4ll articles. He should offer these with the principal

3PTP Udi-rlstj 7fRjTf:ll man tram, O Sankara.


OTelTjU H^vl (TFT II Wl With mantram "Om, Ksam, salutation unto,
the heart" he should adore the heart.
He should think of his arrival through the
left nostril. The invocation god of rite of the a&> firm? ’'prf *t3rii!

gods, the holder of conch-shell, should be 3


& % fina wet fi q ftfa
l ft i r 3^11
76 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 34

With the mantram "Om, Ksim, salutation He should next adore Brahma, Narada,
unto the head," he should adore the head. With Siddhas, the great preceptor, the shoes of the
the mantram "Om Ksum, salutation unto the preceptor, those of the great preceptor, Indra,
tuft of hair", he should adore 6ikha. his carrier and the entire family, Agni, Yama,
Nirrti, Varuna, Vayu,
gUT; gRRT uRij^tlll
<&> gff gg^RT RJT%g ^V9|| glghlyiHiW ^ gprcrf gftTJpT^gJI
With mantram om saim, solutation unto the
coat of manl. With the mantram "Om, Ksoum, Soma, Tsana, and Nagas, from the east
salutation unto the eye" he should adore the upwards, O bull emblemed deity.
eye.
sqRf-ngTtT.il
3&> $T: 3RETTO gg ?fg RTT%g Tpr^gll RTg>q% RT 3TT?JS||'i|«l tJyT^II It

Igg xi f?rerr rt He should next adore thunderbolt, Sakti,


gftTpr%g» rod, sword, noose, standard, club, trident,

gfaWw %r gs^ discus, lotus and other weapons.


3^11
With the mantram "Om, Ksah, salutation fspsqqrPf ggt ^vimi fgfyr
unto the weapon" he should adore the weapon.
qnTgit^rsEnTH >mii
In the eastern and other sides he should adore
In the north-east corne; he should worship
the heart, the heart, the tuft of hair and the coat
Visvaksena, with these mantrams beginning
of mail. O
Rudra, in the corner of the diagram
with Om
and ending with Namah (salutation)
he should adore the weapon and the eye in the
O bull-emblemed deity.
centre.
ijqrr «*>iwif g$T^q fFRtw Eprsqsni
H$glug!
W ggf TTOT RISE ggT TjgffgdW&t n ^o||
In the eastern side he should adore the
O
tjc4R^U|
Mahadeva,
tJnSTT

O
efelAAlf

bull-emblemed deity,
^qsqRTII 'tf.ill

adoration of the deity Ananta should be made


conch-shell, the lotus, the discus and the club. with the principal mantram.
T§rin RT fReT TT9PT ST^jH
g*T TJBf rTSTT E£T gW RTII
ipf^di4dl Rg ugfi^w wqnr rpzt <tt$ wHittii^ii
O Rudra, again in the eastern side with those He should next offer scents, flowers,
mantrams describing names, he should
their
incense, lamps, and edibles. He should
adore the sword, mace, noose, and the bow with
circumamhulate the deity, bow unto him and
the arrows.
recite his name.
sftqgr gfogg grgf gsrr qldi«u'
Tgcftg RTTggT T^ETT

ggt IqUTSq^Tq $ gg:ll Ho||


O Rudra, he should next adore in the east, With the following hymn beginning with am
the mystic mark Srivatsa, Koustabha, garland,
the sacred yellow raiment ass well as the holder
he. should chant his glories, O bull-emblemed
deity. Om. Namah, salutation into Hayasira, the
of conch-shell, discus and club.
master of learning.
wm gHg frr^f tjr tnrpf rmrii
gRt ftlUNcIfeMItl ftraiglt gg*gg:ll
tiT^r 'dgdHRW ^W«UII^H gg: TTRTTST c(qTET fojU|W|<*h| gg:im*||
F5f Tranrg rust trftcutijd’ ttsith

3tPu gg fu^fd rt gwr rtii wii


quwnq ^ gg.-n^n
Ach. Kh. Ch. 35 ]
THE GARUDA M AHAPURAJSI AM 77

Salutation again and again unto him of the


from of learning, and the giver of the same.
Salutation unto the deity of a quiescent soul,
W&
WRT
M rdfa^ll
vnt

identical with three gunas, the destroyer of the


celestials and Asuras and of all wicked beings.
Salutation unto him of the from of Brahmana, Having recited this hymn,
Rudra, a O
the lord of all the worlds. worshipper should meditate in his pure lotus
VKaMdi&nTO «TIt
of the heart, on the god of gods, the holder of
conchshell, discus and club, effeulgent like a

II million suns, perfectly beautiful Hayagrlva, the


,rata*r:ii«vsii undecaying impersonal self.

Salutation unto him adored of Isvara, the ffw % sRf&rar TpiT tfftii
holder of conchshell and discus. Salutation unto 5DT: M^Hfl VRZH TT Tfc^ll t,\9||

the first cause, who is self-controlled, devoted


to the well-being of all creatures, invested with O Sankara, I have thus described unto thee
three gunas, devoid of them, identical with
the adoration of Hayargriva. He, who reads it
with great reverence, attains to the most exalted
Brahma and Visnu, the creator, destroyer, the
station.
king of the celestials and present everywhere.
it sftorei OTm'vimft 3n«iK«rat ^>si

3TSErm: ^ / Chapter 35
of recitation and that of four words for the
purposes of adoration.
uqqmRi Mwam
TTfarTT
: vimvifni
Wmi -ajTTT ^ ^ 3tfH chluS d«U#)ll
« 4 mmi'unf$rfhiii mi
Hari said —
I will now describe the nyasa
:
Tjnraf

In the rites of Nyasa, recitation, meditation,


and the metre of Gayatrf. Visvamitra is the Rsi
adoration and fire a worshipper should daily
thereof and Savita (the Sun) is the god.
use Gayatri destmctive of all sins.

chlrMI^Hff»ihpan i 3H
<b4T<|g) xr <pnfr ^rsar tt^ii e,n
She has Bramana for her head, Rudra for

the flame and is stationed in the heart of Visnu.


She has application for her one eye and is bom ^ cT^roftri^n van
in the race of Katyayana. ufoxlft -qfiyf xTraRTT

xt xt qfcr xi vwf?r?rqii tn
trsf *irofT TUT cpnT sETPlT cTctJI

She is known as having she three worlds for wf ^ci ^ qpRpra<iii <? ii

her feet and is placed in the belly of earth.


yrg-gnf vro^r w jm wr^rf^nT^ii
at^duffiq TfW wnr venter ^oii
xT TTlW ^ g^etrgjll *11 One should assign it to the toes of the feet,

It words and eight letters


consists of three insteps, knee-joints, organ of exeretion,

and again of four words and six letters. The one scrotum, tubes, navel, belly, breast, heart, throat
of three words should be used for the purposes mouth, palate, eyes, eye-brows, forehead, in the
78 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 36

east, south, north west and head. The colour of sretjyifo irsta xpser
•er ^ttu
saphire, the colour of fire, yellow, dark-blue,
t xrf f^.-n
twany-colour, that of white, that of lightning,
All articles which he touches with his hands
dark, crimson, that of conch-shell, grey, that of
or sees with his eyes become purified. There is
wine, and sun [constitute it].
nothing superior to Gayatri.

ii sfbrrei Rfi^iuj TOqfyir^ 3um^iu$ wfirtfte8im;ii ?mi

3TSqr£T: / Chapter 36
hisbody with the water of Kusa blades. Then
adding to this mantram Pranava he should
sprinkle water at every step.
yiuiidiM^ti Tf»?«rr Tn®qiFiP!^i?F^ii % n
Hari said :
—Hear, O Rudra, I will now
describe the rites of Sandhya which destroy all
sins. Having practised Pranayama, (suppres- With nine he should destroy the nine-fold

sion of vital airs), thrice the worshipper should impurities originating from Rajas (darkness),

bathe at the period of conjunction. Tamas (ingnorance),Moha (stupefaction), from


waking state, dreaming state and that of
TWOraf TiSMIiifd TTTCnff %? W wn dreamless sleep, those originating from speech,
fsT: TrS<?|iiaUlU|: WiraiR : TT <rai%ll ^11 mind and action.
That process of Yoga is called Pranayama
mu(| vrtkdl
in which a man, having controlled his vital
breath, reads thrice the Gayatri with Pranava
gKvmi cTtf^wfoiHii vsii
Taking up water in his two palms and
and Vyarhrti. 1

reciting the Gayatri he should throw it quickly


thrice, six, eight or twelve .times. It destroys all
UlUlliimilt) 9T^II 311 sins.

By the yogic process of Pranayama a twice-


^ ^d »
fd I
< H
,l I

born one destroys the impurities of the mind,


speech and body and therefore practises it
f^T TT^
He should
^ ^PH C ||
stand facing the sun and recite
during all hours of the day.
it. It destroys immeditately all sins which a man

iteJeRSTT TTRT: fq^ll commits day and night.


3THT: T7SCn|( wfafall Yll Tgfcfczii ^erii

Then reciting the mantram "Sayam Agni TPRff guid P^diH,n ^11 i

(fire in the evening)" as well as "Pratah Surya


Sitting in the west he should recite the first
(the sun in the morning)" he should drink Sandhya-the Gayatri, consisting of the great
water. Vyarhrti and Pranava.

ff
^ Tfriqil
inn^r i %%rft ti^iimi Prcpr 3 *oii
Then duly touching water in the noon and Gayatri destroys
sins, committed before in
by reciting the Rk 'Apohistha' he should rub ten or a hundred births, and in three or a
thousand yugas (cycles).
1. A mystical word or sound as Om. Swar, Bhuvah,
etc., which commence the daily prayers of the T3HT qqfrfHPnft ^cM4ftfl4>l ll
Brahmin. ww<fl ^rr h< i hn Wi
Ach. Kh. Ch. 37 ]
THE GARUPA MAHAPURANAM 79

Gayatri is crimson-coloured and Savitri is Having made this assignment at the period
white-hued and Sarasvatl is dark-blue. These of junction he should recite the mother of the
are called the three Sandhyas. Vedas.

35b l|£Nn=Er
3-b Tgrftfrf
^^
ftra p tf
32b *J5T: f^TTfa

U«IM
^R#ll
M<q ^11
il
fiprgr m
EiPi41<PjfqT*Kl
cj -nrq^
<j -^fwT^ii $mi
RhwWwE faglPgHW ^a4l»4j>q ii f|4MNpc|Pi^cMl
TTIggf r^i|<4)fiaq n ^11
Having assigned the letters Om, bhur to the rflPcnjszi: 4MWIWI -ilmRd
heart he should assign Om, bhuvah to the head rjfrsnFg dtPMPWd x^r "eru ^vsh
and Om, Swar to the tuft of hair on the head. A
learned man should assign the first word of the
niddft wwi ^ cS^rrn un
This Gayatri consists of three padas and is
Gayatri to the coat of mail, the second to the
identical with Brahma, Visnu and Mahesvara.
eyes, the third to the limbs and the fourth to
Having learnt its application, saintly author and
every where.
verse one should begin it recitation. Being shorn
of all forms of sins he repairs to the region of
forerererrei tp# uiumwtf **11 Brahma.
ii sfhiTBt <id«ius vmf wm ffrixinffiToi TfBEnrfgftpxhT qij^ibrarra.-u 3^11

3TSETRT: ^ / Chapter 37
Om, salutation unto Gayatri. Om, salutation
unto Savitri.

tiSJluO vflftfflft tKRTelll


it yitrrw mwrft Ehv 4 Ri Trgrerffrn *11

Hari said :
—The great goddess Gayatri gives TTTSE^ Traf gf mfM l IX# xT *pfg. n mi
enjoyment and emancipation. He who recites Om, salutation unto Sarasvatl, unto the
it has even mighty iniquities dissipated.
mother of the Vedas, Sarigkriti, Brahman! and
Kousiki.

He should assign the mantram "Bhur,


3P^rfT Ttf5f W 3TOFap«r?nf ^||
Bhuvas" to Sadhya, having a thousand eyes,
Pa T RZj filled vilkctl '

SUrf ft^jl who accomplishes all objects.


Trsqmf «4mgsgf ctghnw 4^*1 riji 311
*eAg xsjfTqT
Jpj4: TST: WM^ui spf 'gI^HBThT:ll
3^tHUS« '’^rTRnil
TTTg^ gg: g*fr!PT:ll'SII
With the man tram "Swar" he should offer
I will now describe the Gayatri Kalpa which unto fire, one thousand and eight or one
yields enjoyment and emancipation. Having hundred and eight times, sacrificial twig butter
recited one thousand and eight times or one
it
and Havi.
hundred and eight times at three periods of
junction one repairs to the region of Brahma.
mdeKraiffrRa xgg gf ^prwfgp^ ii

Then after reciting it a hundred times he should ufgprf «ld«Jyg ^11^11


drink water. ggT vT8T -5 «Hgog
Having invoked the spirit of the goddess «4cbmRgn^'Midii<in
having twelve names who destroys all sins at He should make all these oblations for
the period of conjunction he should adore her, attaining success in religious rites, personal
with her won mantram "Bhur, Bhuvas, Svaha."
80 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [Ach. Kh.Ch. 38

undertakings and all other works. Having Trft WRT *£RT tpftr Riftpft ii
adored an image, made of sandal-wood or gold,
recited the name a lac of times, lived on water,
WfcUdl RR5 ^ RRnprRII ^11

roots and fruits and performed two Ayutas of O goddess, ordered by Brahma, do thou, at
Homas a person attains to all desired-for thy pleasure, repair to the land situated on the

objects. northern summit.

ii ffrr sfimri ttfGnrl RiRRRntri ui^leK^Pi rrvt rpt w^f?ft5smR:ii

3TSqTO: ^6 / Chapter 38
RIMTTfR R^TtnRfTf^ Rgl^
dRiRIRl ff 'Spf Tf^PlftftT ^11 ^nia i R^f^faun^ siReiedatf Rhfctfafci
Rldtfdbft RbUim«ImRpU I Sll Ijf 'H4'IIR¥I«R®I4<^
Hari said : —A worshipper should adore fRtf-
Durga in a NavamI and other days with the
mantram :
—"Hrim, O Durga! Protect me, O •

f^fcdf^fcH crafts^
mother, O foremost of mothers, O thou who
dost grant all desired for objects." Sib thKRRm^ Rieiffre-
3#T S#IR#r R^R>TRT^RR3 Till vi?iraRiRfui 3Tsraraawi^ ftsfctfadvT -pr

RHcft SRI R’lf RRT differ: TTCWtlRII RT^itfwRiTftfti R<tf5retfqRify ft


-
r ^ Rtf
wm HRRh f?TRT huiruD rotrii rtrr rtrr ?fhr r^rt? st^#t
Rtf RtfRTRTDR R'jtf'H fRRtfRTRill RH RR^tfTIR RrfRjf ( RRRR ) RRRRRJIRR
Being gratified with this offering do thou RFTRH RTHRRTHR tfRTRfRRSlfttf
give me all desired-for object Gaurf, Kali, Uma, •<$Rd<3»Rd foiRfo-R RRRRRR 3T^RSfH«^M
Durga, Bhadra, KantI, Sarasvatl, Mahgala
RRVtff RTRRRTRR ttftRRRdRfo
Vinaya, LaksmI, Siva, Narayani he who —
adores all these in order beginning with the
third day of the dark or light fomight, does not yR^R R3M.R RcR RPR RVlatlf^
< ' 3Tjfof9l
.

suffer from separation. SvJRIRR^ «btfch(ebR>W RTTRTRTvTTRTfTfER


yuii* ^4oi ^- 1 ) 4)1 RIR? RRR RtTSHRltf ltf ?l R« %¥IR
'

RT^j RT?tfR xTU'KII fR> facRRftl RfT R#T fgPRjfttfd Rt w


l tfR
VlfddM^KVJHlfd R»Rrc3¥KRd<$¥IH II RgRRlR STtf^TR 3R%TR fafvlfatvl
RR RRT 7WI'«f Rf 3RaTR¥njRT TR^RII mi f^fvlfiafH firivrfR fvt fRlMrjfcl fcT^RFR -
RR: RNRR<RI¥R vj|Mlf<cbHli RH srrftfoT ^fe?r?rch r
REfwtffyrfr
He should then meditate, with mantrams, RvHRffe ^RTRRTfR^r Rj'JRcTRS
on her having eighteen arms, on Khetaka, hell,
RlffT RRRR RRvPRcR RTFnjfisT tsMovi
mirror, the fore-finger, bow, standard, axe
•gTRPT: RldRMIdd TRd l ffy ^pifq R^u ifq^
r

damaru (a small drum), noose, Sakti, mace, dart


skull, goad made of adamant, arrow, a discus RTRRRIrR R^RflTRtfc^ RRRR
and probe. Rtf! RtfSRRFfeR %
I will now describe the recitation of the fRRRR fRRTCR 1R?J<^R ^R$RR R5hR T?R?R
names of the auspicious goddess.
RRtR RTSRffrgR 'RRjRT ^R R^RR TTfcRTTT
3&> RR! RRcrfd Wjtr£ TRynRcJTfRfR
tfRRtfRR RERRT RRRR>|R RJivIR
RjjtfRTfRH^ RftfRRHRIHT^t^'
RltaR RjrfffRTRf RtaRMIdR 3T^R
Ach. Kh. Ch. 38 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 81

accomplish this work. Do it! Do it! Kaha! Kaha!


prnropm hchthh do thou make me enter with the goad. Vanga!
Vanga! make me tremble! make me tremble.
"hwtto ffir maq q rera pijf ^itfrr
Go! Go! guide me! guide me! O thou fond of
miyaift i^f% cflmR ij.^fg blood, flesh and wine, kill, kill, grind, cut, cut,
tij3UP$ xi\ijV§ Thrift -|wTf^ strike, strike, make my body strong as an

UP^ llflt ^trf| fyra^frT Trfpfl adamant. Destroy all the wicked beings of the

eRtnf^T MgiehlfcHI WfrT three worlds. Make be possess every thing that
is taken or not taken. Make me walk! Dance!
qfl'llf? S^lefAejPf ijJjjljfg 3T(^)TVA^{?I
Dance! Bind! Bind! Jump! O thou having eyes
O thou having hairs tied
entered into sockets!
tito ^fprf? iro<i fwfroftjfer up!O thou having the face of an Uluka! O thou
Iro^ aroft tik^fafu r -grpt wearing a garland of hands! burn, burn, rot,
rot, take, take,make me enter this mystic
diagram. Make me possessed by the energies
tiivIh gro^r Tirol frrefrTEar mu^h u%?ih-
and Rudra.
of Brahma, Visnu, Rsi Kili, Kili,
•g^?ro mtmKra pp pr tr*$rt Khili, Khili, Mili, Mili, Cili, Cili, O thou having
xrpNrrosRT ^r rosroro a good appearance! O thou having thy body
w *f*tsrt pnrg ^ ro^H w* *
i 5 encircled by a black serpent! O thou having all
s(*ti«(»fc| fltf^TT '5F?I^?r •d >t£<i
r
«i*il<s||*y 3T?TOTI^
the planets in thee! O thou having elongated
lips!O thou having a nose sunk between the
srororo srorcT mhI^ Tjfrr^roT Tofterf
two eye-brows! O thou having a grim face! O
thou, having twany coloured braids! O Brahml!
(ctilclfehlH

fsrs^f (\) ro?r W?TII\91I break, break, bum, burn, O thou having a
Om, salutation unto the auspicious goddess death-like face! Khala, Khala, strike down,
Camunda, living in the cremation ground, strike down. O thou having red shot eyes, roll
having a skull in her hand, seated on the back them, strike, strike the ground. Take, take, open
of a huge goblin, having a garland of huge up your eyes, open. Break, break feet, take, take.
conveyances, the night of death, encircled by a Display, display, the Mudras hum, hum, phat,
number of Ganas, having a huge mouth and rive, rive, cut as under with the trident. Kill,

many arms, armed with a bell, a small drum killwith the trident, strike, strike with the rod.
and Kinikini and laughing aloud with the Cut, cut, with the 3akti; wound, wound with
sound of Kilikili, Hum. [Salutation unto her], discus. Bit, bit, with the teeth. Strike with a stick.
making enough of loud sound, having her body Strike, strike with the goad. Take, take the head
covered over with the skin of an elephant,
all suffering from fever coming every day, every
as well as blood and flesh, having a tongue second da:', every third day and every founh
hanging down, a great RaksasI, having hideous day. Release me, release me from the she
teeth, laughing aloud, effulgent like lightining, goblins, Skandas and evil stars. Lala, Lala, raise

having terrific eyes. Hili, Hili, do thou put thy up, raise up the earth. Strike down, strike down.
tongue into thy mouth. Hum, salutation unto Take, take Brahmana. Come come, Mahesvari.
thy tongue Trini, O thou having a face covered Come, come, Kaumari. Come, come, Varahl,
with frowns, O thou having an auspicious seat, come, come Aindri Come, Come, Camunda.
wearing a garland of skulls, (around the neck), Come, come Vaisnavl Come, come, NarasimhI.
braided licks, crown and the moon (on the Come, come, Sivadutl. Come, come, Kapalinl.
head) and laughing alod Kili Kili. Hum, Hum, Come, come, Revatl. Come, come, Suskrevati.
O thou having terrific teeth, O thou who dost Come, come Akasa Revatl. Come come, O thou
dissipate all obstacles, do thou make me ranging on the mount Himalaya. Come, come
^

82 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 39

O thou ranging on the mount Kailasa. Come, clarified butter he should perform all the rites.

come, cut open this great mantram. Kili, Kili, O By throwing water, sessamum seeds and ashes
thou having Bimva-like lips, O thou of a one achieves victory in battle etc.
dreadful form, O Camunda, O thou originating
3paif4Vr*pii star
from the anger of Rudra, thou who dost destroy
the Asuras and range in the sky, bind, bind the
time with thy noose. Enter, enter into this mystic The goddess should be meditated on as
having twenty-eight arms, eighteen arms,
diagram. Strike, strike, take, take, bind, bind
twelve arms or four arms.
the mouth. Bind the eyes, bind the feet, bind
the hands and feet, bind, bind all the evil stars. Trftll

Bind, bind all the directions. Bind, bind, all the


opposite directions. Bind, bind the up and
down. Bind, bind with the ashes, drinks, earth
and sessamum seeds. Possess, possess, strike,
3e 4 v*¥j,qsSKr<fift 3311

O Camunda. Kili, Kili, Viche, Hum, Phat, Her two hands are adorned with sword and
Svaha. Kheta, the other two with club and rod, the
other two with arrow and bow, the other two
3TOWn<HI % UTeTT W*:U with dagger and mace, the other two with
\\6 II conchshell and bell, the other two with standard
This is the recitation of the Mula mantram and rod', the othertwo with axe and discus,
consisting of one thousand and eight letters. the other two with a small drum and mirror.
Each word should be recited eight thousand
times. With sessamum seeds mixed with sugar,
honey and clarified butter eight thousand
Homas should be performed.
xi qfgqgft xf firgnTii
-

wi
The other hands are endued with Sakti,
mace, noose, Tomara, durm and Pnava.
Ra H e(RH fyg TIPI xWZ glq^ <?ll
f 1 l [ i il

With the other hand she is striking a drum


With human flesh, suger, honey and
and making a sound. She gives protection, kills
clarified butter one should recite a word one
the buffaloe-faced domon, and rides a lion.
thousand and eight times. With sessamum
honey and clarified butter he
seeds, sugar, <4 foRoT TJEhjjrcroiEphi
should perform one thousand and eight
Homas. Victory unto thee, O queen of ghosts and
RSrora etc u4eh4<H,n others encircled by goblins. Save me from thy
goblins and accept my sacrifice. Salutation unto
thee.
Or with human flesh, honey, sugar and

ii ffrt sfrmrsi q*iijti<it Tjsfervi 3rr«u«wu^ qmiv flfyfrsegrrET: it 3411

3TSJPT: ^ / Chapter 39
TTjt WET Rudra said :
—O Janarddana, do thou

tJ=TeNteH ^ Tf^OT
describe, again in brief, the adoration of the
deity, the sun, another
yields emancipation
form of Visnu, which
and enjoyment.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 39 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 83

salutation unto Bhadra. Om, Vaim, salutation


unto Jaya. Om, Voum, salutation unto Bibhuti.
TjnfTO rci ’pPT^II
Om, Yam, salutation Aghora. Om, Vam,
35b T5^:§rg^ TO: 35b 3TTOTFT "=TR:H salutation unto Vaidyuttayah. Om, Vah,
35b t{fu^ 'TO: II 35b firfrliy TO:II salutation unto Vijaya. Om, salutation unto

^ sft tpjtot t 311 Sarvatomukhi.


Vasudeva said : —Hear, a Rudra, I will 35b 3Tchf«dm TO.-II 35b ^4^ TO.-II
describe again the adoration of the sun. iramj ?TfTII
Om, salutation unto Uccaihsravas. Om, 3fib
i TT Tsf ^Yc^h m '

salutation unto Aruna. Om salutatin unto


W R: TTO5T ^i4<j44 TO: 1

Dandin. am, salutation unto Pingala. a bull-


emblemed deity, these should be adored at the qfHyuHH.ii
door with the following mantrams. qPndm^ui qebHWuf rranmn
Om, salutation unto the seat of the sun. Om,
35b 3T TnjHTO TO: 1
^
1
Hram, salutation unto the form of thesun. Om,
35o 3* fyirariT to.-ii
Ham. Sam, Kham unto Khakhola, Kram, Krim,
35b 3T TTimr TO:II 35b 3T3TraTTP7 TO:II Sah Svaha. Salutation unto the form of the sun.
35b 3f qttjtallil TO: II
With, this mantram
a worshipper should
'^HII^illRfcblul^ tJTO ^ f TOHiqy .-ll 311 invoke life image of the sun, install it,
in the
Om, A, salutation unto the Bhutas. These and perform the rite of Sannidhapanan
should be adored inside the mystic diadgram- (bringing near). Then with the Sannirodhana
these known as Prabhutamala. mantram he should perform the rite of
Sakalikaranam.
Om, Om, salutation unto Vimala.
am, am,
salutation unto Sara, am, am, saluttion unto Tjsflro itii
Adhara. Om, am, salutation unto t<wyuf fqdM<il<4R f^rron
Paramamukha. These Vimala and other should
T^%iab<anW fgarcg ^TOg-roji ^ii
be adored in the south-east and other corners.
O Rudra, then he should adore the mudras.
aS> tram to:ii 35o to.-ii He should meditate on the sun, as being of the
to* l <r&ar *ni form of light, of crimson has seated on a white
^^etd|i|ta) :ll lotus-riding a car with one wheel, having two
4lvmUI: TJvH$N 8i| T

35o
arms and holding a lotus.
erf (Tf) TO:II aSo (Tf)
TJ9n^TO:ll 35b (xs TO:II
35b $ (f ) TOT^TO:II afio T# (ff) 35b
W # 15^ TO.-II \9ll_

Listen to the principal mantram. Om, Hram,


TO: II afio (t) 3mfrr^ to:ii
Hrfm, Sah, salutation unto the sun.
35b ef ( f) TO: 1 afio ^T: ( T: ) RUTO fr l

TO.-II a&) Tf TP&fojTO TO:II XII


TOTO TRnjjtf frospjgT xT ^44^11
35b 3TT $<41 1 H TO: II 35b 3T^fy f5nrR
Om, salutation unto the lotus. Om, saluta-
tion unto the pericarp.O Rudra, a worshipper Tan?TII 35b 3T; «j^ar: Jc(:

should adore them inside the diagram and in f?rar$ to^ii 35b -g ef^ym
the east and other direction. He should then 3fe *rf efhprrii
adore adore DIpti and others as well as
32b 7=T: 3RTOT tpfefdll«il|
Sarvatomukhin inside the diagram.
He shold next form Padma and Bimba
Om. Yam, salutation unto Dipta. Om, Vini, Mudra thrice. Om, am, salutation unto the
f

84 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [


Ach. Kh. Ch. 39

heart.Om, unto the sun, unto the head, Swaha. salutation unto Rahu. Om, Kam, salutation unto
Om, Ah, a, Bhur, Bhuvah, Svah, JvalinI, Ketu.
Sikhayeh, Vasat. Om, Hum unto the coat of MlgJl<l4jWR^m ^tRT ^Zlfa TlfTII
mail. Hum, Om, Bham unto the eyes, Voushat,
*^ll
Om, Vah, unto the weapon, phat.
Having, with the help of the principal
mantram, dedicated unto the Sun, the water for
- -

ff ctiq aq f rtFfT: *11 washing feet and then offered edibles, the best

O Hara, a worshipper should adore heart of worshippers should display the Dhenu
etc. in the south-east, north-east and south-west mudra.
arid the eyes in the north-west corner.

tferRtf f^r *\9ii

ritmldb^y^ii *011 Having recited the mantram eight thousand


In these directions he should adore the times he should dedicate them unto him. In the
white-hued Soma. In the eastern petal, O Rudra, noth-east and other corners, O lord of goblins,
he should adore Budha. he should adore Tejascanda (the power of the
Sun) [with the mantram.
ylcisrof tjr

^ 'Srft RFfa' f^rcTRTI **ll 3&>

mfcq
i
W$
Tbllgl

^UlrT# IT
He should adore the yellow-hued preceptor fs 1 1 *<SII

in thesouthern petal. In the west he should


adore the lord of goblins and the white-hued TTf*T3T ij «4«iMWpe(c!H ll **ll
> v

Bhargava in the north. "Om, Tejascandaya, Hum, phat Svadha,


3tf^ tj^stii Vousat." O Hara he should next dedicate unto
fcrf?r ^fT^ii **n him and Arghya, consisting of
flowers
plassasum seed, rice, red sandal, scented water,
T5j 1ST II
flower and incense.
ilyrRU sjwrf tt yfcpr^ii *311
fRRT f?H% dWra TRT:II
tt -yifni **11
TJSEjfa TfTSRSni *°ll
He should adore the black 6ani (Saturn) in ?[

the south-west, Rahu in the north-west, the Having placed that vessel on his head and
smoky-coloured Ketu in the north-east. They suported it by his knees, he should offer it, with
should be adored with the following mantrams, the mantram Ham unto the sun, O bull-

O Mahadeva. Hear them, O Sankara. emblemed deity.

35o r¥ Tprf ij^xpiisr


RR:II afc ^ RR;||

R 35b7f J|U|t|ai) RR. H 35b3TTjT^RR:ll **||


35b
^ TTR.-ll 3ib RPiclIR
35b
'
Having adored the Ganas and the
^nr:ll 3T 3PIK<*)|41 5
m:ll
preceptors he should worship all the deities.
35b y RR:II 35b T TT?%
Om, gam, salutation unto the lord of Ganas.
•TOII 35b cf> TR
Om, am, salutation unto the preceptors.
Om, Som salutation unto Soma. Om, Bum,
salutation unto Budha. Om, Vrm, salutation Tjgfeq 'cfifsirTT rgm '<f^TT fd^vild^lc^lR^ II

Om, Bham, salutation unto


unto Brhaspatl. I have thus described the adoration of the
Om, Am, saluttion unto Angaraka.
Bhargava. sun. Having offered it one attains to the region
Om, 6am, salutation unto 6ani. Om, Ram, of Visnu.

ii sfrmri ij&spri ysmryiT®) 3Tranwt 1:11 3*11


Ach. Kh. Ch. 40 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 85

>fo / Chapter 40
?TfT TOTST 35b ^f 3TTOfa TO:II 35b ^f ^H|i| -^.-11

TOfrsrff -g-
^ tprf ^ wa<id » *H ii
35b

TO: II
if artTTOR TO:II
35b 3T^0^rsr
35o ^f 3T%Eriztfq-
ff TO:II 35b ff
Sankara said :
—O Sankara, describe unto 3TSIVti'dl>M TO:II 3/>lf TOTPI TO: II
me the adoration of Mahesvari, by knowing 35b 'p efiflifchl^ TO:II 35b ^f TOIp5f TO:II
which, O great God, men attain to Siddhi. 35b ?f TO.-II 35b ^f M TO.-II 35b f

TO.-II 35b 'gf oFHfc|bbTU^ TO: II 35o

TO:II 35b ^f TO:II


TO&erff Tjw ^ groref 35b TO:II 35b if TOIHfadqm
311 <$ tdir=d TOTTOI ^11 ^ ||
tott •I'j-svl
TO:ll3/> if if I f^raTJrfif TO.-II 35o ^f
fsraif^Md^ to: ii 35b -gf fy ram to:ii
IH{II3II
35b
Hari said :
—Hear, O bull-emblemed deity, if i^rrsr to.-ii 35b %rrr to.-ii

I will describe the adoration of Mahesvari.


35b
^ fwr^ TO.-II 35o fi
Having bathed first, then rinsed his mouth, TO:II 35b %5TTOFT TO:I!
taken his seat and performed Nyasa a 35b I: 3TM^T TO:II 35b
-

qaifHutdW TO:II 511


worshipper should adore Mahesavara in the O Hari, with water for bathing and scents
mystic diagram together with her family, with these should be adored at the door.
the following mantrams, O grat Isana.
Om, Ham, Brahma, the
salutation unto
35b if fyidlfH^ddt ajTTegftfrT H presiding deity the habitation. Om, ham,
3T%TOTft^d %RTT 3TITHW ^T:imi sulutation unto the preceptors. Om, ham,
With the mantram, "O Ye presiding deities salutation unto the Adhara Sakti. Om, ham,
come here" he should, O Rudra,
of Siva's seat, salutation unto Ananta. Om, ham salutation
invoke the presiding deities of the seat. unto knowledge. Om, Ham salutation unto the
spirit of disassociation from the world. Om,
35b if fiurtra^r to.-ii 35o if
ham, salutation unto wealth. Om, ham,
TO.-II 35b if TO:II 35b ^f salutation unto irreligion. Om, hum, salutation
HIIddHm TO:II 35b ff T|^ -sm:ll unto ignorance. Om, ham. salutation unto
35b if TO.-II 35b
-
^f qUchHl^ worldliness. Om, ham, salutation unto poverty.

to.-ii ff 35o to ffinmu 3 mm Om, ham, salutation unto Urdhacandas. Om,


ham, salutation unto Adhas chanda. Om, ham,
Om, Ham salutation unto the lord of Ganas.
salutation unto the lotus. Om Hum, salutation
Om, Ham, salutation unto Sarasvatx. Om, Ham,
unto the pericarp. Om, Ham. salutation unto
salutation unto Nandi. Om, Hum, salutation
Varna. Om, ham, salutation unto Jyestha. Om,
Mahakala. Om, Ham, salutation unto Gariga.
ham, salutation unto Roudra. Om, Ham,
Om, Ham, salutation unto LaksmI. Om, am,
salutation unto Kali. Ham, salutation unto
salutation unto the weapon.
Kalavikarini. Om, Ham, salutation unto
^ ^ FnrorofcfftTsfrii 35o ff Balapramathini. Om Ham, salutation unto her
«nnif gr^rMMdil TO:!! 35o if Tj^ff ^TT;H who suppresses all beings. Om, Ham salutation
35o if OTSIHVI'd^ TO.-II 35b 3lf 3FRTO unto Manonmana. Om, Ham, salutation unto
Mandalatritaya. Om, Ham, salutation unto the
TO.-II 35b TOfa TO: II 35b jjf ^nTOT TO:II
form of Siva. Om Ham, salutation unto the
35b ^f to.-ii 35o ff to:ii
President of learning. Om, Ham, Him. Houm,
86 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [
Ach. Kh. Ch. 40

salutation unto Siva, Om, Ham, salutation unto 33b if d^l TI 11:11 33b if Pt<^
the heart. Om, Him. salutation to the hear, Om, 11:11 32b if 11:11 32b if
Hum, salutation unto the tuft of hair on the fcrenfr 11:11 32b if TTR^r 11:11
head. Om. Haim, salutation unto the coat of
mat ^USEnil ^oll
mail. Om, Houma, salutation' unto the two
Om, Ham, Om,
salutation unto Tatpurusa.
eyes. Om, Has, salutation unto the weapon Om,
Ham, salutation unto Vrtti. am. Ham, salutation
salutation unto Sadyajata.
unto Pratistha. Om, Ham, salutation unto
32b if H: II 32b if H: II
Madya. Om, Ham, salutation unto Santi.
ir fisprrt mi 32b if
O bull-emblemed deity, these four are
h.-ii 32b ir wtenRf ^rqr:ii
known as the Kalas or parts of Tatpurusa.
if chlc^l "TO: if 4d*yi^l H:
32b IT
II

111$
II

^PT:U V9II
32b if mtm 11:11 Hit 11:11

32b if girt: 11:11 32b if fagit 11:11


Om, Hum, salutation unto Siddhi. Om,
Ham, salutation unto Rddhi. Om, Hum, 32b if oqTst 11:11 32b if ^ant 11:11
salutation unto Dyuti. Om, Ham, salutation 32b if iJKJIlt 11:11
unto LaksmI. Om, Ham, salutation unto Bodha. chcmid' ipftm fiti tn ITII^^II
Om, Ham, salutation unto Kali. Om, Ham, Om, Hum, salutation unto Aghora. Om,
salutation into Svadha. Om, Ham, salutation
Ham, salutation unto Uma. Om, Ham,
unto Prabha. salutation unto Ksma, (forgiveness). Om, Ham,
cBerr $1T: f^RTT: II 611 salutation unto Nidra (sleep). Om, Ham,
These are known as the eight Kalas or parts salutation unto Vyadhi (disease). Om, Ham,
of Satya. They should be placed in the east and salutation unto Ksudha (hunger). Om, Hum,
other sides. salutation unto Trsna (thirst).

32b if cim^erra
'
sT*T:iiaSb
if Tnrft mi O Hara, these are the eight terrific parts of
32b if 11:11 33b if 11:11 Aghora.
32b if 11:11 32b if eRTlT$ 11:11 32b 32o if gy ira H:ll
i
32b if flpMr^
if Hl^f 'ST*T:II 32b if fpKir^f 11:11 32b if 11:11 32o IT 3Tf1T^ 11:11
11:11 32b if eRFqfjr H: II 32b tj( qT 32b if <j,Ui||$ 11:11 32b if ifte^
11:11 32b if «T*M ^T*7:ll 32b if 11:11 32o if ^T«T$ HII
11:11
'

dw^ch H '
33b if
tirerit ^winii
11:11
l^ ilTI IwTT:
l W
'dlltf^ ^H«^3TII^II
i ITT am. Ham, salutation unto Isana. am. Ham,
Om, Hum, salutation unto Vamadeva. Om, salutation unto Samitl. am. Ham, salutation
Ham, salutation unto Rati. Om, Ham salutation unto Artgada. Om, Ham, salutation unto Krsna.
unto Raksa. Om, Ham, salutation unto Rajas. Om, Ham, salutation unto Marlci. am. Ham,
Om, Ham, salutation unto Kanya. Om, Ham, salutation unto Jvala.
salutation unto Kama. Om, Ham, salutation
O bull-emblemed deity, know these to be
unto Sajanl. Om, Ham, salutation unto Kriya.
the kalas to Isana.
Om, Ham, salutation into Vrddhi. Om, Ham,
salutation unto Karya Om, Hum, salutation .
32b if ftMMRdRSqf 11:11

unto Dhatrf. Om, Ham, salutation unto 32o if •jpsfli mi


Bhramanl. Om. Ham salutation unto Mohinl. 32b 3F1$ 11:11
if
Om, Ham, salutation unto Tvara. 32b if wi mi
known
O bull-emblemed deity these thirteen are
as the Kalas or pass of Vamadeva.
32b if Ph4<p) T8=rfsfiii% mi
Ach. Kh. Ch. 41 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 87

3S0 it cRiinra ^m.u O Sankara, a worshipper should thus


32b WnftRrJ^
'
s
T*T:I1
perform the rites of invocation, installation,

making near, concentration and Sakalikarana,


3& IT %lf?rcra^ *T*T; II
and next the assignment of Tattvas, the is
3fc f?iPTm •toh playing of Mudras and meditation.
aS> it 3FRrrar ^nr:ii wmrancpf utzj i^iuiiwKHcbHii
<&> it toii TTW -3S#T WT IfRT rTT ^m HH
'

'll

3&> ff ^yu^cR|«| -5=nT:U ^^1

Om, Hum, salutation unto the family of xxu


Siva, am. Ham, salutation unto Indra, the king WTKrfrTtpf 7RT TTtrraT^II ^V9ll
of celestials. Om, Ham, salutation unto Agni,
«;iif<eh<ui* ^run' rrani
the lord of fire. Om, Ham, salutation unto
Yama, the lord of departed spirits, am. Ham,
wf ktft jtc( -g-H ^ n

salutation unto Nairrta, the lord of Raksas. Om,


Ham, salutation unto Varuna, the lord of yitsft gjftrar tjw ^ ymfbHifvHl n *v\
waters. Om, Ham, salutation unto Vayu, the He should next dedicate water for washing
lord of vital airs. Om, Ham, salutation unto feet, that for rinsing mouth, Arghya, flowers,
Some the lord of eyes. Om, Ham, salutation water for bathing, scents, unguents, raiments,
unto Isana, the lord of all forms of learning. Om, ornaments, objects of enjoyment, incense,
Ham, salutation unto Ananta, the king of stamps, food. He should also propitiate the
serpents. Om, Ham, salutation unto Brahma, deity with water for washing feet, water for
the lord of all the worlds. rinsing mouth, scents, betel, umbrella and

Om, Ham, salutation unto Dhulicandesvara. Mudras. He should meditate on the form and
reef the name and dedicate the adoration and
3TTWT Wri «P-I«IH ?TfTII mantram. O Rudra,
recitation was the principal
Ihave thus described the adoration of MahesI
drcRtHt Tprar w which destroys alol sins.

it ifs sfirirci ^aripnftrfipifa ^ i P<¥i) wre:ii "*<>11

3TSETTO: W / Chapter 41
crn^ai wet \ TRT IHI^T cJI^I TTTWRTT

3& f^ic^N TRI^f: ch^HIRdturdvimftr W3TET ^^TfrT WIT I

% 3RW -Hi^tMI^I TT?$ faywreft WITH T flftpf ^ ’TlWTTt Rt#9RT|I ^11

Om. salutation unto the auspicious goddess,


wldi^rT jwzir eh'iHRia \u
having ears like those of a bear and four arms.
Vasudeva said —Om, there:
is Gandharva,
O thou having hairs, tied up! O thou, having
by name Visvavasu, the master of maidens. I
three eyes! This is the night of death for men in
will secure him for you. "Having begotten
the matter of feeding upon marrow and blood.
maidens. Unto Visvasu, Svaha." This is the
May deadlapproach such and such person who
recitation of the mantram for obtaining wives.
has come to the proper time. Ham, phat, kitt,
I will describe the night of death.
kitt, kitt, bum, bum, flesh and blood, paca, paca,
32b -sfxfr WlfrT :Ti8WfTjf ^$3* Riksapatni (wife of the bear) Svaha. There is

iWI% EFIcTTTf? TTT^HVTT no restriction for the observance of lunar days,


stars, or fasting.
vraswc-i^
.

88 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 42

<4i<l rir^rf y«jgi Early in the morning he should recite the name
of the phallic emblem and strike it with a mango
re re -moftiji
leaf. Om, salutation unto all the weapons, so
32o -TO TPfrfT ^<<|U^dag|I UTWTf%
that, O Jambhani, O thou who charmest all, O
tftlfd M4vi#KiRPm nmt[4>
thou who dost destroy all the enemies, protect
ft4^4tg?4«r: Trefrn me, such and such a person, from all fears and
^j4> qgrifc r^mP^ii 311 calamities, Svaha. On the destruction of Sukra,

A worshipper should rub his hands with O Mahadeva, I described it which saves all the
blood and then take up all articles with them. twice-born.

11 ffir sfbirci Rg i y iTft Tjjfenri y mniy i us4 3u*m<Eiut r fci;«rftr*M <i P-i^ m u f T:ll II

3TS5TTET: W / Chapter 42
$f(hreire aretWTrf <$hMfrMsll¥lrM^f4¥lfaHII

fMfcf upt re urent ^tii van


nfcH flren
i er^
With the Satya mantram, O Siva, he should
3rrre4: resre: freh^ire;: Ttreft itii * 11
wash the thread, with the Aghora man tram he
Hari said :
— I will now describe the eternal
should purify it, with the Tatpurusa mantram
rite of Siva called Pavitrarohana 1 which, O he should and with Isa mantram he should
tie it
Hara, a priest a worshipper or his son or a
place incense. The following are known as
person, observant of a vow, should perform.
Tantudevas or deities of the thread viz., Omkara,
TrereKfre Tprr fcivtyit p&sreren Candrama, Vanhi, Brahma, Naga, Sikhidhvaja,
3ngT% rereft refr frmfucgvfo ftr ren 3 11 Ravi, Visnu and Siva. The length of the
Having performed the adoration extending sacrificial thread, O Rudra, should be either one

over one year one should perform this rite


full hundred and eight fingers in length or fifty or
in the of Asada, Sravana, Magha or
month twenty five. There are ten Granthis" or knots.
Bhadrapada. re sOT^II
«1=»<4<|widiy rerjw reitrfftrre sEMid.it gepfw: #tt rejssf reTretrfrerTii «ill

Wli '<5^PTT refrfa re rejll 311 rere re farere HsT 3Tf^!rTr re wtifyrreii
He should first of all procure a thread made HFfrreA «4ysA '^|eT^vrfitsSTHTII <?ll

of gold, silver, copper or of cotton spun by a


ij-ref^r4: Mpcnrenn
maiden.
rerere re H&ftii son
fppf fa ^ Afire rfiT: <J.refrMf4il*HJI
reti re fn# M^ifaP^ct n
TFSj4t ef r i^^T TTr^T ^TH^f^ll^ll
3?ire% phssii
Having made nine folds of this thread he
should perform the rite of Pavitrakam. With the
And the interstice between one Granthi and
the other should be four fingers; or it may be
Vamadeva mantram he should make the
two fingers or one. [The names of the ten
Granthis (knots)
Granthis are :
—Prakrti, PourusI, Vira,
Aparajita, Jaya, Vijaya, Rudra, Manonmani and
T:ll mi Sarvatamukhi. On the seventh or the thirteenth
HTH: faif<sltc«'M:ll day of the light fortnight one should dye it with
fytre tfcRT: sEMTtI^ ^reTTrll ^11
saffron and perform the Pavitraka rite with
scents. Having sprinkled the phallic emblem
1 . The rite of putting sacred thread around the neck with thickened milk he should rub it with scents
of the image of a particular deity.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 42 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 89

and dedicate the sacred perfumeries to the self- head and then adore it. He should sprinkle it

the Brahmana. with water with the astra mantram and adore
it with the Hrdaya mantram.

xpt r g Hrft RiRH^lRwiqu ^\\ SjfqdlfH

He should place scented flowers at the foot f?THd<HirH5F -wit faeiidddidtR. hh ; ii

of the image of Isana, sticks for cleansing teeth


in the east and fruits of emblic myrobalam in if fviddffcd-M HR: II
the north. &> H (it:) p4 €lldre<|^ HR ; || :?o|l

TjfrTSrf RTR ^JcRT: It He should next dedicate incense inspired


Ipjh TT^fg^u *311 with mantrams. He should first of all adore Siva
ciiiiaiii tt4r cprsenni Tattva, then Vidya Tattva and next Atma
Tattva. Om, Houm, salutation unto Siva Tattva
TT^tsar Tjttrr w\\
(essence of Siva). Om, Him. salutation unto the
He should place earth in the west and ashes
essential spirit of learning.
in the south. One, conversant with mantrams,
should place, with Sikha mantram, Aguru in 35s IT (#:) 3TTfRfRHTR HR:II
-
the south-east comer and sessamum seeds with
i 8$ Rcfaaiq HR:II
the Kavaca mantram, O bull-emblemed deity. hththrt trut rtr% f^sfrn
Having encircled the house with a thread he ^rf fHvBH |H ^t?f t* il^dHIl
should offer sacred scents.
TTHfdTd rdT dl Wft r1%| pt THffoaiRI II II

fK^rP^Pif HrHT HRTII WRd HfHR r ) %TTH


3TmP3dhfa iM: H%¥«U 1I W1 Tf4dTcudtebiii Tf4'*iTorqiRddiii aSo
Then after offering oblations of fire he
%HTH
should place offerings for pernicious spirits. O
IT \ f HR: II 33 H
Om, Ham, salutation unto the essence of
king of goods. O Mahesvara, thou hast been
self. Om. Ham, Him. Hain, Kosum salutation
invited with thy ganas (goblins).
unto the essence of all. O God! O Sambhu! what-
ypTWI 3TT TlfH%d) HR II ever, thou, indentical with time, hast seen in

fdf$lll ^11 me, whatever have done, have offered as


I

oblations to fire, whatever I have created, have


Hf^difa trfgsrrftr trtr^rw4h:II
all been done by me, by the will, for the rite of
TRRHlfHtR sr rc^rhii ^ii
fulfil my vow of sacrifice. Om,
Pavitrakam. Om,
Do thou come near, I will adore thee in the
Ham, Him, Hum. Haim, Houm, salutation unto
morning. Having thus invited the deity he
Siva, the lord of observances, identical with all
should the night in singing and place, by the
essences and the cause of all.
side of the image, sacred articles inspired with
mantrams. Having sprinkled the sun with
water on the fourteenth day of the durk
fortnight he should adore Rudra.
HrRT ( ^
RfvT HtRT fgHH; RT3R Rtrg
) RfHH RT ^ :
yr^ fdU^ildJRh
l^tllR^II
II

HcdlAW *bi|t<RIAIH With this mantram .the four offerings of a


Pavitraka rite should be made. Having offered
3T*tur K^dlWdl^SyTII ^11
OTfaTHF^T
He should first meditate on self in the form Pavitrakam to the fire one should make
presents unto the preceptor, offer food, feed the
of the universe, as being stationed on the fore-
Brahmanas, worship Canda and then perform
the Visarjana (life-destroying) rite.

ii iflr sfbnnt HSPjnst wq-fyii^ 3twi<<*iu^ fi rdiifcnihiiui ^nr fg^fUiR'v^ grm:ii *311
90 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 43

3TSSTO: *3 / Chapter 43
On day of the dark or light
the twelfth
fortnight one for Visnu should be
the
performed. It is always necessary to perform
xpi ^TUT: TFRtif ^J:ll *11 the Pavitra rite during the rainy season,
c^Fff S^5f ^11 preference being always given to a Vyatipata 1

day, to a solar or lunar eclipse, to a day when


ffgq i Pd3 5ffq fci <Hqra4i;gft :ii *ii
Hari said I: —
will now describe the the Vrddhi rite of Visnu is performed or when
Hari which yields the precepter comes.
Pavitrarohana rite of
emancipation and enjoyment. Formerly in the w *imW ’ami
war between the gods and Danavas. the
celestials, headed by Brahma, sought refuge
^fhnrf asffrr ^iwrf vi^mv^h.ii
with Visnu who conferred on them the standerd
Graiveyaka. Seeing them Hari said that they
4>mf« Ti^rr TrsmHKii *°ii

would overcome the Danavas. The sacred thread should be made of either
red silk, silk fibres, cotton or linen. The twice-
ferojcR* *y*cO~l(«ri Willi
born should offer a thread made of Kusa reeds,
opfhr xf cf? ^ 311 the kings that made of silk, the Vaisyas that of
ifcPT gfTcTrf <J
tFTTRT wfrPT®lfrTII wool and the £udras that made of new barks.

^£3% rfr % ^ctlW^IHl tlgf 1^:11 -<11 O Isvara! one, made of cotton or of fibres of a

On Visnu saying so, the Naga, Vasuki's lotus, is preferable unto all castes.

younger brother, said :


—O bull-emblemed
deity, I pray from thee this boon, called 1

Tltft $fal'si£II Tptjft Tfo: II **ll


Pavitraka. so dlat the Graiveya, conferred by
Hari. may pass by my name". On his thus
addressing the Devas they conferred on him. ^pr fcjtuj.v-ct ^c»dl: TgcfTrll **ll

the same boon. Three knots of three folds each should be


made of a thread spun by a Brahmana. A
worshipper should next recite the names of the
warrfnt T£31T Pd4>HI rT MfamPd limi

presiding gods of the threas beginning with


The mortals, who worship me with the Qm. They are Siva, Soma, Agni, Brahma, PhanI,
Pavitraka during the rainy season, have
rite Ravi, Ganesa and Visnu. Brahma, Visnu and
their adoration extending over full one year Rudra are the three presiding gods of the three
rendered useless. threads.

MfadlPlMuf sFRTcIII tfteprf TPT^ rflt -srcfctll

ufdMdflufMlWfl ?m W fclftlWIrtll ^11 tTSt[ *311


The Pavitrarohana rite of all the deities
should be celebrated in order on the lunar days
respectively reserved for them, beginning with
wi ^TFf *YII
One should keep the thread in a golden
the first day after the full moon.
vessel, or in one made of silver, or of copper, or
jgR[$RE|f c*>|«4 cplDtsSST W f?TII of bamboo or of earth. The size of the best vessel
xter f^ii'su
1. The seventeenth of the astrological Yogas. Day
f^HiT% Trani
of new moon when it falls on a Sunday and the
nun moon is in certain mansions, Sravana.
Ach. Kh. Ch. 43 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 91

should be sixty four fingers in circumference, rt Rw*UW$nT Mil


that of the middling one its half, and that of the 3iiAdi^ sFqi^rr
youngest the its half again. The best thread Rocana (yellow figment) and saffron should
must be one hundred and eight fingers in be dedicated to Pradyumna in the south. A
length, the middling one its half, and the person, who is about to undertake a war and
youngest its half, again. seeks for victory, should dedicate to Aniruddha
'RSzmt tjll in the west, sandal, blue colour, sessamum
Wl seeds, ashes and aksata. In the south-east and
-€T
other comers he should make assignment of Sri
The best knot should be of the size of a knot
and other goddesses.
of the thumb; the middling one of that of the
middle finger and the smallest one of that of qftf dl^ '
-
T 3TfWMT TPpSfTcTII
the youngest finger. ^11
^cirTJfr:
iwt Having then inspired the sacred thread widl
1 uRtMWf ^TT^II W1
xrf^' ^ Vasudeva mantrams, looked at it again and
The measurement of the sacrificial alter worshipped it he should cover it with a piece
must be guided by these general characteristics. of cloth.

The sacrificial thread must be placed on the idol %5RZI tJTfT: TSTPzf uRwiMUgtf'W W\\
(of Visnu) which should be of the size of that of
TTfsrrl ^PTf TtT^* 44drs*WT?lU r*ll
£iva.
TTWIM ehHVI

TRm: T*RIT.‘II <V9II


3T#trr wsh wrtfHii voi
He should then place it before the image of
the deity or the luystic diagram. Having placed
fg^EnFTT: xrfgjRF^II w\ duly as before Brahmanas in the west, south
It must pass through breast, navel, thigh and
and north he should worship the pitchers. Then
hang up to the knee-joints. With a thread
having drawn the mystic diagram with a
measuring one thousand and eight fingers in
weapon he should place the offerings.
length should be formed four, thirty-six, twenty
four and twelve knots severally, each being of
ziVmM mRbI i Rujfo ^ )u

the size of a finger knot ^ 37TMH cFFT?f ^cTHTI II

clfchf 'STTII
Having thus performed the Adhivasa rite

of the sacred thread he should encircle the altar


4t|i|c4l4l: q|e(:RJ
with three or nine threads and then connect his
It should be then dyed with saffron,
own body and the pitchers with it.
turmeric or sandal. After fasting a worsipper
should place the sacred thread on a vessel and 3lPd<$rcg fcTRFT xt -qtrgtf Tjgifcr -g-u

perform the initiatory rite of consecration. qafrap ^ TPjfr <6ii^rw ^fPniwi


^rc|T pra TpTpTMT M^?cTT^II
^ujjcwta jfvini ^ <jii ^oii ipiTSf

Then in vessels made of fig leaves it should Connecting the well of sacred fire, the
be placed in the eight quarters. Twigs and Kusa pedastal, the awning and the temple with one
blades should be dedicated to Sarikarsana in thread he should place on the head of the
it

the east. deity. Having thus offered the thread and


worshipped the great god the worshipper
should recite the following mantram.
F

92 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 43

"O King of gods! O Graeat Isvara! I have offer it. Next he should place various offerings,
invoked thy presence here for adoring thee. flowers and edibles.

rRgWrbxifautllM WTC-'JIT: Wll fafaST ^TT ^qi ^pH '

lM.ll
3TfN TRFzf fnnfq gl<¥IHj d*lMd:ll 3^11
(

TraPf wnrnf w: %yra^n 3P?hTT?T^W ^QTcJcbM Id d eb4J I

3TRlM4)n*>i»u1<4 II ’
Mf^ddbH.11 ^11
I adore thee in the morning. Do thou
will Then having offered oblations to the sacred
come near these articles." Having performed fire deposited in an well measuring twelve
the Adhivasa rite of the sacred thread for one fingers he should offer one sacred thread, one
of three nights a worshipper should keep up hundred and eight fingers in length.
the night and adore Kesava in the morning. He Having first offered Arghya unto the Sun-
should next place (on die image) the biggest,
God he should dedicate to him a sacred thread.
middling and the smallest threads.
rRT: TJTkJ
*jt»fiicei! -qf^nr
'fjdMfH^d.'ll ^£11
O Hara, he shold next adore Visvaksena and
Then having incensed the sacred thread he
his preceptor with Arghya. Clasping his hands
should inspire it with mantrams. Having
he should recite before the deity the following
recited die names of the knots he should adore
mantram.
them with flowers and other articles.
Wfq TpRTfcf ^vrf WTII
TJFTozrr isrfcfcT Mr '

^ rc frqj i

<cldl41l<lc^VdUl 3<?ll
THT ^ehHNll: ^ «TrMiI
O, lord of celestials, may all adorations,
T*T T^ qifl cMIVHH H
'

whatever I have offered knowingly or


Mr Trarfr qmnxEr^ii 3311 unknowingly, be crowned with success by thy
Then having he should
recited the Gayatrl favour.
adore the deity with the following mantram. mPui Pei^mHi rvpf^n^.^m P^fo rll
May my sons and wife hold this thread. O god,
3TO WattWl tJpfT rTWE| WgSSR *o\\

wm w Mr
ll
Ihold before thee this purified and beautiful
knot destructive of the greatest iniquity and of iftn
all sort of sins. clg^rM rFrJflf WIT W Emm II

O Garuda-emblemed deity, I offer this thy


adoration extending over a year with garlands
trfor ^BJTer Mr: w4iiid<*HiyHH)i v*n of gems and sapphires and of Mandara flowers.
emfcRi h yf Tech'S sTTrariKi^Hj i
O god, hold this sacred thread on thy breast
cHuivif wcraf tMt tFtoT ^roMfii ^mi as thou dost always carry the garland of forest
Having thus worshipped the sacred thread flowers and the mystic mark of Srivatsa.
with incense and other articles he should ,

dedicate the middling and other ones. [He


ursz} IIjsih 5[vqr Mqsr Msijpjnijii
should next say] "For achieving success in fawatoTj, Mg- wht| f gpr^Pi ii^ii
religious rites and worldly undertakings I hold Having thus adored the deity, fed the twice-
on my neck this sacred energy of Visnu." born and distributed presents amongst them a
Then having worshipped the garland of worshiper should perform the life-destroying
forest flowers with its own mantram he should ceremony of the deity in the evening.
.

Ach. Kh. Ch. 44 ]


THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 93

«uiia fsrfaeRPiTii Having thus duly performed the adoration


extending over a year as well as the offering of
sTSh •fgnFff^rTrll^^U
sacred thread one repairs to the region of Visnu.

ii «rfH sfh i ret ng ynil


i usiwn^r 3<wkcw«S fauj^Ml^imVpri fdxjr^i-Rrvft-secrm: u *311

3TSETHT: >Ttf / Chapter 44


^e^rMl4d)Pqui:l|

Em-wrfri tttot ttstihsii

MN|i|-c)Un4*H,ll \ »l
TT t| TI % *T W^ll
The soul is known as the charioteer, the
Hari Said : —Having adored Brahman with body as the chariot and the organs of sense are
Pavitraand other rites and meditated on him
known as the horses. The objects of sense are
one becomes Hari. I will now describe the
known by the latter. The soul is endued with
meditation of Brahman which destroys the
mind and the organs of sense. Therefore the
weapon of Maya (illusion)
learned designate it as the enjoyer. He, who is
endued with the discriminative knowledge of
the external objects and mental perception,
attains of the station of Brahman and is not bom
The learned man, who recites the name of
again.
Brahman by words and mind, acquires the
knowledge, of self. He, who desires to acquire TOVUgciRT: II 6 II
this knowledge, gains great knowledge. T^SJT: MK HIPitfi
'

l df&tufl: WT R^ll
^t P^wd^ P^ u 1 1 ^rrafth nij I 3#RTfcpfa: VPfrl: vftalfeftOT: TgrT.U <?»

The man, whose charioteer is the

Brahman is shorn of body, organs of sense, discriminative knowledge, goes the the other

mind, intellect, vital principle and egoism. It is side of the world by the help of mental
abstraction and most exalted
attains to the
shorn of elements, Tanmatras (subtle particles),
station of Visnu. Not to hun animals etc. is
the gunas (qualities), birth and decay.
called Yama (restraint). Purification and other
*

reireny r frrrenf wi rites are called Niyama (religious observances)


faoEf

rjforca-rT
^w m -q^ii
*11
3RTPT
'
IPIPrt Mtf'^Phll

wqnnft sra vtadt: ii *<>ii

Md EjfMhUT
l W l dHmMflfil II

It is

eternally
manifest of
blissful, without
devoid of a form,
itself,

any beginning,
felTT WMdt W
eternal, purified, intelligent, undecaying,
ddRIHlftTOT ^T:ll^ll
existent, blissful, without second and eternal.
[The state of mental realization]. "I am fm-. ^fdij,cW: TTrqpRI^T: TT: II
Brahman. I exist in Brahman" is known as airwif wi wr ttr 311 *311
Samadhi (mental concentration). Padma and other postures are called Asana
OTrUFT TfspT Tlftf WIST fjll
and the suppression of vital airs is called
Pranayama. The withdrawal of organs from the
sjftsi xi Tmrffcr fafig wt: ^aru
objects of sense is called Jaya; the meditation
gfemffr i #errr:ii^ii on me lord is called Dhyana; the restraint of
94 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 45

mental Dharana. Although


faculties is called Hari, having twenty four forms, situate on
Brahman without any forms still a wor-
is the Salagrama stone and on the height of
shipper should meditate on a form in the Dvaraka, is worthy of being adofed and
pericarp of his heart's lotus as holding conch- meditated on.
shell, discus and club, bearing the mystic mark
wzi tqifi'ch ^T^TII
of £rivatsa and the Koustubha gem, adorned
pRchUtl TjRWMIHlfd Tjfif STOR-p^q^ll ^q||
with a garland of forest flowers, as being
eternal, pure, intelligent, ever existent, blissful Having meditated on this form, lauded
it and recited its name, a person, acquring
and supreme, thinking" I am self, the imper-
all the objects of his desire, becomes an etherial
sonal and absolute self, the Great Light.
god, and shorn of desire, obtains emancipa-
TT VUHilli|f$IHlR*M: II
tion.
1
gRehlf^fVltflfH^I TJyqtoffirS ^Xll

ii ffa sfbirei Tignjfiul arrarranit 7:11 \r*ll

3TKJT5T: V* / Chapter 45
ifrtvanpET ^lR?Rs l<M^ck| ( tfasKM q
l i
) rTII

WII^SlRlUJltM WcTOI MfH VTS^TT^II TuR<hlMl<chli44IViy ( )H qil


yilHillM^IHI' ^V l fr^fd'Jl^ltldlVH^II *||
Salutation unto that form of thine which
Hari said :
—As a side issue of this discourse
holds the club conch-shell and lotus, unto that
form, which is of three foot steps, unto that form
I marks of
shall describe the characteristic
Salagrama, by touching which stone, one has which holds the bow Koumodaki, lotus and
the sins, accumulated in a Koti of births, conch-shell and unto thy dwarfish form.

dissipated. TO ( )||

wwrat ( ) ( %9ran37f)Tmrar:ii
(TORlvft ) f^Jrll ?ll Salutation unto thee the holder of conch-
The holder of conch-shell, discus, club and discus and club. Salutation unto that
shell, lotus,

lotus, known as Kesava, is [also called] form which bears the mystic mark of Srivatsa,
Gadadhara (the holder of club]. The Lord unto Hrsikesa, and the weilder of lotus, club,
Narayana is also the holder of lotus, the bow conch-shell and discus.
Koumodaki, discus and conch-shell.
uy*yi‘yiM'Kl (wro ) gffrn»igR :ii
) ^RlTOII V9H
^isHyitari^l <kish :ii 311 Salutation unto the holder of lotus, discus,
He is the holder of discus, conch-shell, lotus club, conch-shell, unto Padmanabha (lotus
and club and is also named Madhava and Sri navelled), unto Damodara, unto the weilder of
Gadadhara. Govinda, Gadadhara, the holder conchshell, discus, club and lotus.
of club, lotus, conch-shell and discus is
adorable.
wRvifJHIMlil ( ^ TO II

VI|fl<SwMshJ|R$ TO (TTftfoim ) TOII <2.11


TrayRaiRqRfl ( Igaij^iiiq ) -=pt : ||
Salutation unto Vasudeva, unto the holder
)»*H of conch-shell, club and lotus. Salutation unto
Salutation unto thee of the form of Visnu, Sankarsana.
the holder of lotus and the conch-shell, unto
thee of the form of Madhusudana, the holder ^9T7a^KI<MlR^?l ( )ll

of conchshell, club and discus. ) <Hivfyi<Mi<lRiiyiRu|ii <hi


Ach. Kh. Ch. 45 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 95

Salutation unto the form of Pradyumna, the


holder of a beautiful conch-shell, a beautiful
club and a beautiful lotus. Salutation unto Wt ^®rr dlfa^sht (30 *^Hd:ll
Aniruddha and the weilder of club, conch-shell The one, known as Aniruddha, is of a
and lotus. circular shape and blue colour and marked
is

) ll with three lines around its mouth. The one


*<>ii known as Narayana is of a black colour,
•rft (
contains the mark of a club like line in its cavity
Salutation unto the Purusottama form with
and has the circular mark at the navel or a little
lotus, conch-shell, club and discus. Salutation
raised up.
unto the form of Adhoksaja, the holder of club,
conch-shell and lotus. TJ^cre^lT ( ) 3: H^ll

wi^wftsrrfr^tii 3TSI3T «$J^iR u l:ll


( )

-srotsC )ll Wl ( W: ) Vl(^W i ni»«ltJlNS4l«ra!W:ll UH


Salutation unto Man-lion form, the holder
The Nrsimha alone is elevated on the breast,
and conch-shell. Salutation unto is of a twany colour, and is dotted with fine
of lotus, club
Varaha resembles a Sakti in shape
spots; while a
the form, Acyuta, the weilder of lotus, conch-
shell and club.
and has two rugged and uneven circular marks.
•tiHfWhg TsjHfszr ( tt fa^qnii
( *HI<^ )
:

H MhPT W\ (f7OTT:)TT djyir^ : 3Md«l«S3;: II *SII


(3%) Wl$: wft: U 41 V 4-Rsl
I : 11

I will bring here Janarddana with his conch- A Sthula stone is of blue colour, has three
form of a tortoise and is dotted
lines, is of the
shell, discus, lotus and club and Upendra with
lotus and conch-shell. with marks. The stone, known as Krsna, is
his wheel, club,
round and depressed at the back.
Salutation.

^xJdd<MMcfl¥l^4dra ( sR*ir|4|||
( gfelT: ) qgV&g ff ( ) ^%T: II

( 3I( TT IR o II
Sridhara has the marks of five lines, that of
Salutation unto this form of Hari, holding a
a garland of forest flowers and that of a club.
beautiful discus, lotus, club and conch-shell.
The Vamana stone is of a round and puny size
Salutation unto the form Srikrsna weilding
and Suresvara ahs a circular mark on its left
club, lotus, wheel and conch-shell.
side.

( <*H«dd5: )ll
^eFtnrr(^l^n5T: )#S5915:
T^cTl ) died! II 3 3 II
HHr^ TrPTO: ^FwTrll
(

The one, knwon as Anantaka, has various


forms and bears an impression like die hood of
The Salagrama stone, known as Vasudeva, a serpent. The Damodara stone is thick, of blue
is and possesses two ring-like
of a white colour colour, and contains a circular mark of blue,
marks around its mouth. The one, known as colour in the central part of the cavity.
Sankarsana, is of a red colour, has two ring-
like marks around its moudl or lateral aperture
ticflutgRcE; ?P fjtflfed: II

and has the mark of a lotus on its eastern side.

The one, known as Pradyumna, is of a yellow Brahma stone has a small mouth and is of

thick blue colour. Susira stone has marks of long


colour, has a small ring-like mark, is of an
elongated shape and bears on its surface a large lines, while, Ambuja stone has the mark of one
circular figure and is thick.
number of impressions like pin-holes.
96 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 46

TgjcTEreK: ( ) ( fawym )to<4^U class has got only a single circular mark, while
WhsT: WhRJ*T:ll^ll the existence of two characterises the class
A Sthula cakra stone has deep holes and is Laksmi Narayana. The Trivikrama class has got
dotted with dark marks. A Hayagriva stone is three circular marks, the Caturvyuha class has

of the shape of a goad; while a


got four, the Vasudeva class has got five, the
Kaustubha stone
possesses marks of five lines.
Pradyumna class has got six, the Sankarsana
class has got seven the Purusotama class has
( -RftJHcTW T^TEf?F^3it5ftRr;ll
got eight, the Navavyuha class has got nine,
( wft ) w.-n r*u the Dasavatara class has got ten, the
Aniruddha
A Vaikuntha stone is of the hue of a gem on class eleven and the Dvadasatma class has
the hood of a serpent, of dark colour and bears twelve circular marks. The Ananta class bears
one circular mark. A Matsya stone is of the more marks than twelve.
shape of a long lotus and has marks of lines at
sf’zr;
the mouth.
T: II 3^11
<^<a: ^tsajT ( HdqjhH: )ll
(H$¥«U:) qvrai4<^M>d :ll
ViriHill A 'gR*hWI ftSTflTiJ Trf^'SR;U ^11
‘^TRWflll 3^11
)ll
fgRif^r.-ii 3511 TF3TR3^TTTDT: T5R^: tpnjylAebyi TpiT:l|^^||
A Trivikrama stone bears the mark of a circle He, who reads this poem, describing the
on the left side, that of a line of a line on the forms of Visnu, repairs to the celestial region.
right side and is of a dark-blue colour.
The image of Brahma has four mouths and is
Salutation unto die holder of club who is situate
endued with a staff and Kamandalu (water-
in 6alagrama as well as in Dwaraka.
pot). That of Mahesvara has five mouths, ten
arms, is seated on a bull with weapons as well
as Matrka goddesses, such as Gourl, Candika,
Sarasvati and MahalaksmI. The image of the
( HfflfoHT qiJil ) 5H3T ( f
'

kfa frR : )ll


sun holds a lotus in the hand. Gana has the head
) wfir.-ii 36ii
of an elephant. Skanda has six mouths.
( HSpT: ) II

wfilHW Wmk.
( ^MlTtMl TqK IRS II
ttpzfA -iJ5%0T ^TII V*H
(^TWHlA
SI^ITf^T
( gl<f¥ll<*ll )
)

*FRFF: )ll ^
<VI^Hfdh<ilicJdl<i«ni

A Laksmi Narayana stone is of the shape of


||
Adored these images should be placed
the edifice wor. shipped of Vastu deities.
adoring them a man obtains religious profit,
in
By

a Kadamba flower, bears marks of four circles worldly objects and emancipation.
at one mouth, is adorned with the figure of a
golden lines and cow's hoofs. The Sudarsana
ii ffit sfbmrf Rpij<iu| TOmv i usA arrsirrajnt rrn wERgnf^it5sin^:ii xmi

3TS57TET; ^ / Chapter 46
house which destoroys all impediments.
Beginning with the north-east comer a
Pf^RrTT fc|W! 7FfH.ll
worshippe should adore him in a diagram of
•^ETVfirdM^ H^ll^ll eighty one rooms.
Hari said :

I will now describe in brief the fTTFt xT %T: ^11
adoration of the Vastu deity presiding over the titA- g fu ctn ^n
i i ^||
Ach. Kh. Ch. 46 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 97

ifcicrnrofcj xiii

gifa'y i ftf grr^# d 4 )^viu 311 •fofogr ^ rwr gwlgrr: sCTngu ?o»
He
should adore the head in the northeast r: gpfT:ll
corner, feet in the south-west and two hands in cf?T -3x2^11^11
the south-east and noth-west comers. In a Aryama, Savita, Vivasvan, Vivudhadhapa,
temporary dwelling house, in one's own house, Mitra, Raja-Yaksma, Prthvidhara.
in a city, in a village, in a merchantile through- known
And Apavatra are the deities as
fare, in palaces, pleasure-houses, forts, temples
encircling Brahma.
and Mathas a person should adore the twenty- The group beginning from the north-east is
two deities outside the diagram and thirteen in called Durga; while the one beginning from the
the end of the same. south-east is called Durdhara.
TTsfcfr WRt: <^>fcTV n ^gT: II
cT?ft ^rfrT '5^1:11
gssf: TPS) 31l4iiyit xTII >511
3Tf^frT feMcbd xl xT Will ^11
~
dl fW <frlfc4<*>l dm Vltbl^l^4nT: gr:ll
mi
[The deities are] Isa, Parjanya, the weilder
Having worshipped the three deities Aditi,
of thunder-bolt, (Indra), Surya (sun), Satya (the
Himavanta and Jayanta, as well as Nayika,
god of truth), Bhrgu, Akasa (the god of sky),
Kalika, Sakra, Gandharvas-all those Vastu
the wind-god, Pusa, Vitatha (the god of gods, a worshipper should undertake the
untruthfulness), Graha, Ksetra, the two Yamas,
construction of a divine palace.
Gandharva, Bhrguraja, Mrga, the Pitrs,
grd: xfW flWPWT Mgrwqu
qWfreftsar g#ar: wfsPT.-ii
in g#rT:
ch(tl(d<W^ ( Tift )? VS II

3igr: (^) frMfryg (TsOtgrern


*r 511
image of the teacher of gods
First of all the
#FTPi xT W^TSRIl should be erected in front. Then the great seat

1 defn rygr^: gtpsii should be constructed in the sout-east comer.


Douvarika, Sugrlva, Puspadanta, Ganesa, The altar of sacrifices should be constructed in

Asura, the two 6espadas, Roga (god of disease), the east.


Ahimukhaja, Bhallata, the two Somasarpas, 4vi<44?TT*n trs^RTgagii
Aditi and Diti. These are the thirty-two deities
xT ul«6Plk xT dl^ll wi
who should be dored outside.
The house and flowers should be
of scents
constructed in the north-east corner. The store-
3TTT?^m mPcnft wit xiii 6\\ room should be erected in the north and the
Hear who should be
of the four deities cow-shed in the north-west.
worshipped in the end. A learned man should
^rnrsTEf xi yibw ^rdiwihP^Hgii
adore the four deities stationed in the four
comers, north-east etc, viz. Apa, Savitri, Jaya
xT %#ii
and Rudra. The room, keeping water, should be
for
constructed with windows in the west; while
TTStl de(Mc[ sHOT xl
that for keeping sacrificial twigs, grass, fuels
^cd^ehlrUl^digclf^ TTOT: *pjll <?ll and weapons should be constructed in the
In the ninth room of the central part of the south-west.
diagram he should adore Brahma and his eight
attendant deities beginning with the east. Heat
their names.
98 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 46

The guest-house, beautiful and containing region, Gandhamali and Kstrapala in the
beds, shoes, water, fire, lamps and good sky.
servants, should be constructed in the south.
wi

1 wi
Other minor houses should be constructed
containing water, plantain trees and be abomed
sU^f TfKcrT yyftwfMglftdHI I ^\9I«
with flowers of five colours.
$yy?i fd5»dlyi^e(HH) yd wi
yicfiiT y*ii u i'd : n
a reifaflftitf fro yfefoyfysTftdq i 1 ^<ni

fl.fi c)''VtW TRTJT *Jfl$lRfl4j


A wall should be erected around the divine
4iaa: TRT: 1 3^11
edifice, five cubits in height. Thus the divine
edifice of Visnu should be erected containing Wlfafd did eRPZlf IqrtK^lil

forests and gardens. fR^^TtJeirai ^ ITT I ?o|l

cTRcJ: yWKItl VqPrid :H Xraf^T

fg '^TdaRziWq:IRo|| I II

TPdTdfrydtedT Tdyid ^u^yui Hj '

Ttngf^sf^ fgy^T: ^11 TjaiH <| tmr I

The edifice of Vastu, containing sixty four


rooms, should, first be adored. In the
of all,
^ y Rid**: i

I 3311
central part one of four rooms should be
^fHrnfdTydi IHRcT d
dedicated to Brahma and one of two rooms
3T«fd dT dfdd I 9X11
should be dedicated each to Aryama and other
deities. All other celestials have houses of two
pTrcr^THTpPr '^SW'ftll ddKTfRI
rooms dedicated to each of them severally. *mi
TTdtd dTpR tjt yjR# gRMffidHj
ern# xt Tjjnr 3311 ^VihkI <1 dfapnyn syn
These are the deities known as presiding
over sixth four rooms. Carakl, Vidari and the 3i*«i'*u<l ypt prnnf dr 4>c^i*+> 014,1
<
1 ^vsn
sinful RaksasI Putana should be adored in the arydtcu^^ylyi : 1

north-east and other comers.


'*Jt 5 W9
'

fr*FT ytdtT ^n% Wvdfch 1

1^11
A worshipper should next undertake the
3^*1 Png: ebtlci) £)cbm<ch:l| extension, multiplication, lengthening and the
tn?n^ ^ry*:ii r*u numbering of the Vastu. A person should build
his dwelling house before the Visnu temple and
not behind it. And he should sleep on the left
The Hetuka and other deities should be
side. There is nothing to be questioned in this
worshipped outside. They are Hetuka,
matter. It is better for those persons whose
Tripuranta, Agni, Vetalaka, Yama, Agnijihva,
governed by Leo, Libra,
births are respectively
Kalaka, Karala, Ekapadaka, Bhlmarupa (terrific
and Scorpi, to have the door of the house
visaged deity) should be adored in the north-
opening out in the north and for others whose
east comer, the regent of the spirits in the nether
births are governed by Scorpi and the
Ach. Kh. Ch. 47 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 99

succeeding signs of the Zodiac to have them in door should be half of its length. And there
the east, south and west. The breadth of the must be eight doors.
it T gfa ot wanfvinsil 3TI€IK«hiu^ hto t ^nqi ff»fl sctm:ii
'

*<mi

3TSTRT: >*V9 / Chapter 47

TJjT WRT the ornamental figure should be placed which

UlgWHf Tf ^ TT5EgTT£ll

fePctf^H^TcFtll ^11
is generally made
the temple from the bottom.
to edge the entire height of

TFT oTFRj ep^T ql'^l^lPlcfjl^ll


Suta said :
— O $ounaka, hear me describe 3T2T

ns* T^f cfii ^ii


the essential features of a divine temple or
palace. A plot of ground should be divided into TTr^fta W<g TruT
* fl ;H Van
sixtyfour equal rectangular divisions occupying In the alternative, the homestead land
all the points of the compass. should be divided into sixteen equal parts over
the four central parts of which the adytum of
the templs should be raised. The walls of the
*^ll 311
edifice should be raised upon twelve such
The Catuskona of the inner court of the rectangular divisions or chambers, and the
adytum should be comprised of four such height of the walls should he made
rectangular divisions, and the doors of the commensurate with the length of four such
temple should be made of number twelve in
parts as are compatible with the laws of
The walls of the edifice should be raised
all.
proportion.
upon such forty-eight quadrilateral divisions.
fg^UT: •RHcT:ll
-3TSIT «T^||
ftrarci&q vcrf^nnT.-imi
fysihi^ii 3ii
The height of the terrace of the pinnacle
In height the plinth should be made
should be made of measure twice the, height
conunensurate with the length of the platform of the wall, and the open verandah or the
at the top of the ground elevation and twice platfrom all around the temple should be made
that measure above that. The inner cavity of of a quarter part of the height of the terrace in
the vault should be made co-extensive with the
breadth.
entire length of the adytum.
Tran cror «$:ii
«bT?cq: ^T:ll
W*rFH Tnfnpf fgrj^piT:ll <HI
(Vndh«sJh:ll "tfll
wrtraFr
tsmu^i| ;ll Sol)
*j)

The indents on both sides of the temple


The indents on both sides should measure should be of a fifth part of the length of the
chord of the inner vault,
a third or a fifth of the
adytum in breadth. Again an indent should be
which should be so arched as to rise up to the left out which would measure such a fifth part.
half of the entire height of the pinnacle. The The essentials described above are what should
height of the terrace or the pinnacle part of the
be compiled with in building divine edifices in
divine editice should be divided into four equal
general.
parts over the third part, from the bottom of
which the Vedi or the top of the platform should
be constructed; and on the top of the fourth part fCTITOl ^ Tfcft frHUTMl 9*^11^11
100 THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM [ Ach. Kh. Ch. 47

The plinth should be made twice as much


broad as the door and the terrace or the pinnacle

Now I shall deal with another class of divine


part of the temple should be made of twice that
measure. The vault should be arched from the
structures which are usually constructed in
spring line as before laid down on the regions
proportion to the lengths of the images of their
of indents at the top of the walls of the temple.
inmate deities. The Pltha or the pedestal of the
image should be made commensurate with the FRStf WTC cf^ll
length of the latter and the adytum should he cTT c^rTT:ll
made, OSounaka, of twice that length. The
PFPT
'
^Tgl^l 1
J I fc< fd4d Hj I

walls should be of equal length with the latter,


while the plinth should be made half as much
%ftr: pt^t EreiM tt wa mi .-ii

broad as the adytum. I have already described the essential traits


of a divine temple built proportionate to its
fgrpf ftnaf •qfacf yfFreni
mandapa; now I shall describe one of a different
tfterrofcrf eftf rRTPto 5Jcfc'l4:JSl<*»4» ^11 structure. The ground, on which the image of
M»TRJ WUHsilld: yft <J||
the deity would be installed, should be tripled
fvPHHH T*pT ^r^.KhHqylrq^|| mi in measure, which would thus give the
O Sounaka, the pinnacle should have twice dimensions of the exterior; the area of the
temple must be less than that of the ground on
the height of the plinth and the vault of the
temple should be made so as to cover the entire which the same should be erected by a pada in
all direction, and the area of the adytum should
space occupied by the pedestal and the adytum
combined, the indents having been left aside be made half of that of the latter.

to the measure previously directed. O Sounaka, 0 mh *r4f^ii


fell *

I have described the characteristic measures of


T^r f?nafr fg^rfir -qw.-ii mi
temples which are built in proportion to the
The walls should be made equal in height
dimensions of images of their inmate deities. I
to the length of the adytum or the space
shall presently deal with a class of divine
enclosed within them, and the pinnacle should
edifices which are constructed in measures be twice as much high as the height of the wall.
proportionate to those of their door-frames.
Now, I shall describe the different classes of
^nrn ur «r^n temples according to their respective measure
faTrAui fgTJpf t>mi
and origin.

A measure of four fore arms should be cT^TlfiT PR PHcT: II


divided into eight equal parts which would be
^TRT: MllcHehlg4|:ll
the measure for the breadth of the door, of the
vmzj: p44ldAi:ii
same might be made of twice that breadth.
Trapygrsft ff rRT*R:iimi
The different forms of divine edifices are
trfrnfT^ii mi mainly grouped under five heads such as the
The upper part of the door, like the uppei Vairaja, the Puspakaksa, the Kailasa, the
part of the pedestal, should be perforated with Malikahvaya and the Trivistapam, which
holes, as the upper part of the door would be should be looked upon as the abode of all
taken in by the wall to the length of a pada deities and in which their images might be
measure. safely installed.

rrflWHMfll ^PTT f?RsK fgrjof

Trjftzr Pef TP^rTT: PTORT: TjP%TT:ll ^11


Ach. Kh. Ch. 47 ]
THE GARUDA MAHAPURANAM 101

(7) Sankha, (8) Kalasa, (9) Guvavriksa. The class


d«tlMU II T*ll Mahakahvaya has fathered the nine spheriodi-
cal temples which are called the (1) Gaja, (2)
TP&T T&ttt d^dWZmi
Vrsabha, (3) Garuda, (4) Simha, (5) Bhumukha,
df^d^dfMiH aft^T^TT^r^ll ^hii
Bhudhara, and (8) the
^rijaya
(6) (7)
^PJTSTT: W^dF ^TRTf^pT hUFdlHJI Prthivldhara and Hamsa. The nine
(9) the
^ trP^rqn 3^11 octagon shaped temples, which fall under the
fgWFT <J
TTSJT ^rptff^f TO rTSarril
genus Tripistpa, are named as (1) Vajra, (2)
Cakra, (3) Mustika, (4) Vabhru, (5) Vakra, (6)
^wnf fyifadd^VR ^arafcffiF I:ll ^11
Svastika, (7) Gada, (8) Srivrkasa, and (9) Vijaya
The first of the above classes of temple is
which is also known as Vijaya 3veta.
characterised by a rectangualr shape; the
second class is marked in a quadrilateral shape; fwsRfor Paw<*iHj 3^11 i

the third class has circular shape, the fourth ht f^iTcToT Trrarpf
class of temples has a shape which appertains TFST TOI 3311
of the different segments of spheres; while the
^FinT: fsnr
fifth class of temple is octagonal; These five
classes of temples, which are the proper abodes Now I shall decribe the situtations of the

for all forms of divine manifestations, admit of


triangular, lotus shaped, crescent-shaped,
being divided into various sub-divisions as it rectangualr and the octagonal divine edifices,

were, thus giving rise to forty-five different and narrate the purposes for which they should
shapes of temples which are the Meru, the be built in those shapes. A temple, built in the
Mandara, the Vimana, the Bhadraka the shape of a triangle, imparts wealth and
Sarvatobhadra, the Rucaka, the the Nandana, soverignity, increases, the duration of life and
the Nandlvardhana and the 6rivatsa, these nine gives wives and male offsprings to the
arising out of the class of the rectangular Vairaja consecrator.

from of the temple. The nine temples which owe cpzjfcg; TsTTwgrit crani
their origin to the genus Puspaka are known as
^Prgxr: qRWaMlftpJPuid :

(1) the Valabhi, (2) the Grharaja, (3) the


Wgq-fEl cEnqf Pd^Hdl'll ^mi
3alagrha, (4) the Mandira, (5) the Vimana, (6)
the Bramhamandira. (7) the Bhavana, (8)
PpfeFI8Tt5Zr 9^11
Uttamca, and (9) the 3ivikavesma. TH^f^fdUMIOld f^PdHI^H ^ll^ll
cTFPTf tpsT M£lM'Ufdyi LK:ll M&p^dl «=nft| cS ifeqi qu^qi : eF=rf%RJ||

cfctfiJiwyini 'wft fwr^fwn 31911

rpttar cjinft ipft WS: fTfipTTReF:ll { V ^4u 9 V ft pRrT: 1


1
3<ill

The consecrator should plant a banner on


^Til<4rti: TPpjtTT TcR 'qfuichl^qidjl 3° II